《Entrapped To Alien Lords Free chapter》


 1

    1


    1


    Families always have problems, I know that. Mine just seemed to have more than most. My uncles


    had all spent time locked up and now they couldn''t get work. My mother was a drunk and my dad


    had never been in the picture. To say we were dysfunctional was an understatement.


    Somehow mom had managed to buy the house we were in. It was small, just a few bedrooms and a


    kitchen/ living area. It was full of people, though.


    We became the crash pad for anyone in the family with nowhere to stay, which was pretty much


    everybody. They med the bad economy. I med the stuff they kept snorting up their noses.


    Fear of another beating kept me from ever saying anything like that.


    I''d had my own bedroom until myst uncle moved in. Uncle Eddy told mom he "needed" to have a


    comfortable bed. He was creepy enough he probably wouldn''t have cared if I stayed. My mother


    told me I could sleep on the couch, but she spent most nights there passed out drunk. asionally


    I found myself sleeping in a chair on the front porch.


    It was a shock when I managed to graduate high school.


    Once I finally turned eighteen I''d got out of there as fast as I could.


    I took a job cleaning rooms several hours down the interstate in a seedy motel. My boyfriend drove


    me and my meager belongings to the motel. His payment was a quickie on the motel''s squeaky,


    ufortable bed. Once he left, I never saw him again.


    The manager at the motel was not exactly nice, but he took my money same as anyone else''s to


    stay there. I had my own bed and a little TV. I did the cleaning, so it was spic and span. Soon I


    learned to avoid Mr. Pensky, the manager, just like I''d avoided my uncles.


    The work at the motel was hard and thankless. Mr. Pensky refused to buy me even simple things,


    like gloves. My hands were red and raw from the chemicals I used. After a couple months the dry


    cracks over my fingers and palms just became part of me.


    The motel''s clientele were mostly old grimy men. They tried to grope me daily, but I was fast. I''d


    learned years ago how to avoid my uncle''s unwanted touches. I kept myself out of trouble.


    The basics of living at the motel were still an improvement. I had food three times a day. For once, I


    could lock my room, so nobody stole what I bought. I rarely had fresh fruit or vegetables, canned


    foods kept better and were cheaper. I knew I couldn''t eat like that forever. It was still an upgrade for


    me, though.


    I loved my days off. I took the bus and went down to the coast. There was a ce there the tourists


    never went. If you climbed the steep slope down, you had your own private rocky beach.


    I''d spend hours diving and exploring the deep bottom. It was quiet under the water and the fish


    never bothered me. I learned to hold my breath a really long time and explored the underwater


    caves and crevices as far as I could.


    If I ever got enough money together, I considered taking scuba sses and renting the equipment.


    That kind of cash was long way off for me.


    That was life for me and I was finally happy. My little world wasn''t very exciting, but it was mine.


    I shopped after work at the mini mart a block away. I came back to the motelte one night and


    noticed a faint glowinging from around back. I dropped my groceries in my room and went to


    investigate.


    There was a small wooded lot behind the building. Drunks sometimes started fires back there. The


    manager didn''t care unless they got out of hand and then we called the police and fire trucks.


    I''m not sure what prompted me to go investigate. I should have gone and gotten Mr. Pensky and let


    him check.


    I crunched into the lot stepping over empty beer bottles and discarded syringes. The light was


    coming from somewhere in the center. I wove between the trees watching the light. It wasn''t


    flickering like a fire. It was more like a steady pulse. That''s thest thing I saw on Earth.


    I woke up and didn''t really remember having gone to sleep. My surroundings were all very clean,


    sterile almost andpletely foreign to me. I bolted upright and realized I was naked.


    The room I was in was bright white including the little bench I had beenying on. There were no


    windows in the room and the light seemed to being from the walls themselves. I put my feet on


    the floor and it felt like hard stic. Reaching out and touching the walls I couldn''t find anything like


    a seam that would indicate a door.


    My breathing wasing rapidly and I figured this must be hyperventting. Suddenly it felt like the


    room was moving, the sensation was slight, but prominent. My arms and legs were stuck, held in


    ce by strong air currents. The air pulled my arms out from my sides and separated my legs. I


    turned my head and saw the bench blend back into the floor.


    The walls just disappeared, that''s the best way I could describe it. One minute they were there and


    then they weren''t. I was on the white lighted tform looking out into oblivion.


    My eyes slowly adjusted to the dark and now I could see faces. My little tform was drifting slowly


    through a sea of faces. They were humanoid, most of them. Others were what people described


    when they talked about alien abduction.


    I fought for consciousness. My mind just wanted to shut off and be back at the motel fixing Ramen


    noodles. This could not possibly be happening.


    I was so humiliated. I wasn''t fat, but I wasn''t skinny either. My tummy and hips had a soft look I


    hated. The same went for my enormous breasts. I longed to cover up all my private parts.


    The thing that really bothered me. The thing that should not have mattered that did was that I hadn''t


    shaved my legs or my armpits in ages. There was no one to impress at the motel, so I was a hairy


    mess.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    My bush, oh man, my bush was huge reaching all the way to my navel. The dark curly hair covering


    my lower stomach was a trait I had inherited from mom. I hated it and I never would have showed it


    to anyone. Not like any of that mattered, but my brain decided that''s what I would worry about.


    asionally, my little tray would pause in front of a group of faces. The ones that I stopped in front


    of all looked human. I seemed to glide right past the strange looking creatures in the hall. I couldn''t


    wonder why that was.


    The groups of men I hovered in front of appraised me. I could see them pointing at me and talking


    to one another. Depending where they pointed the light and the air currents changed. I was bent


    over,id t, made to sit, and made to kneel. I couldn''t fight the air currents, they were too strong.


    The light seemed to illuminate the part of me they were most interested in.


    In one position I saw other dully lighted trays lining a raised stage on the far side of the room. Other


    creatures adorned those trays. All were held in a position simr to mine. A human looking woman


    was passing between them on the stage, cing cors around their narrowest part. It struck me


    we were being sold, this is what an intergctic ve house would look like.


    It was intolerable that humans were enving other humans. They should know this was wrong.


    Suddenly, I was livid.


    This was insufferable. Thest group of men had the air currents move me all over the ce. The


    nerve they had to treat me like this. The auctioneers would probably kill me for my bravado, but I


    didn''t care. I was furious.


    I tried to scream at the men in front of me. Initially no sound came out, some weird air current was


    preventing it. I red at them and resisted the air currents. I wasn''t going to just be the puppet they


    wanted.


    One of the males in front of me had long dirty blonde hair down his back, he smiled smugly at me


    and motioned. The air current preventing me from speaking was gone and I made the most horrible


    noises. I called them every bad name I''d ever heard and cursed them in every way I could think of. I


    struggled against my bonds and red at them.


    The men talked amongst themselves for several moments while I floated in front of them. I had run


    out of cuss words, so I just scowled in their direction. I looked around angrily and wondered which


    group of ass holes I would stop in front of next. Hopefully these jerks were done with me.


    A massive dark haired man in the group made a motion and shouted something out. The air current


    over my mouth returned and my tform spun across the room to the wall. The light under my feet


    dimmed until it was just a dull glow. Humanoid hands ced a cool metal cor around my throat.


    Oh God, what had I done?


    I watched with terror as the auction continued. Despite all the activity, my eyes were glued to the


    last group of men I had stopped in front of. It appeared the dark haired man had bought me.


    I tried to recall exactly what he looked like. It was hard to see him from this distance. He had been


    large and muscr, I thought. His chest seemed to have a metal breast te squarely in the


    middle. I seemed to remember seeing the hilt of a sword at his waist. All in all, he looked


    dangerous.


    I looked away from him for a moment and checked out the other ves. Some look sort of human,


    but most didn''t. In fact, I didn''t see anyone else up here on the stage that appeared to be from


    Earth.


    Scanning the auction again I didn''t see the dark haired man anymore. I had a moment of panic that


    he had left. If he hadn''t bought me, who had? The not knowing was worse than knowing.


    A movement from by my feet caught my eye and I looked down. The dark haired man was there,


    along with the four other men and they were staring up at me. Their eyes seemed to be appraising


    me. I was acutely aware of how my legs were spread and what they hadplete ess to.


    In my fright, my body did the most embarrassing thing. I pissed myself. The golden liquid sshed


    down my legs to the white tform.


    The female looking creature that had cored me came to stand beside the men. They looked


    warily at her. A long tentacle came out of her throat and delved into the ear of the long haired man.


    She was impassive, but the man bowed his head to her. She motioned and my little tform was


    clean of the puddle. The urine still clung to my legs and I wished the air currents would dry it.

 2

    2


    2


    The men stood at my pedestal talking and asionally looking up at me. The questions gued my


    mind. Had Dark hair bought me? What would they want me to do? Were they going to eat me or


    beat me? I felt nauseated and wanted to throw up. Then that would be stuck to me too, so I held it


    in and tried to breath normally.


    I barely noticed the motion as my tform moved backward into a small room. The room was dimly


    lit and the walls looked likerge screens. My arms were trembling from being held out so long and I


    was slumped against my invisible bonds. For the moment my adrenaline was exhausted and so


    was I.


    The five men walked casually into the room while thedy with the tentacle followed them.


    The wall in front of me lit up and it was me, for all practical purposes with no hair. I screamed into


    the air mask and struggled in my bonds. For some reason it seemed like shaving me bare would be


    the worst thing they could possibly do. Obviously I knew that was just the beginning.


    The dark haired man turned around and watched me struggling. His face was rough with stubble


    and his short ck hair framed his face. He raised a dark eyebrow and said something. Long hair


    jumped up on my tform behind me. I felt him grab my long brown hair and wrap it around his fist.


    He twisted my head to and fro talking to his friends.


    He jumped down and leaned casually on my tform smirking up at me. The tentacledy hit a


    switch and the me on the wall was now just like I was, hair and all. A sigh of relief escaped my


    mouth. Suddenly, I realized it hade out. The air mask on my face was gone.


    The men spoke to thedy in anguage I couldn''t understand. Dark hair continued to watch me


    intermittently. I wasn''t really upset when the me on the wall had her leg, groin, stomach, and


    underarm hair removed.


    Anky quiet man pointed to his breast te and addressed the group. The metal covering his


    chest had an intricate design on it. In fact, they all wore the same design on their chest. Thedy


    stuck her tentacle into his ear.


    I was distracted from the rest of the conversation as the long haired man yed with my toes.


    Across the tform from him a man with brown hair and a short beard stroked the other foot as they


    talked. They were touching me without permission and it infuriated me. The logical little voice in the


    back of my mind reasoned I should get used to it.


    Two creatures came in to the room from the side door. They looked like they were made of jelly.


    Again, the urge to throw up came over me and I fought it back down. T


    The tform I was on lowered to the ground and I was now surrounded by my captors at their level.


    The men were enormous, the shortest was probably six foot something. At 5''7 they dwarfed me


    substantially.


    The jelly creatures were on the tform now and I started to struggle. Of course I already knew it


    was worthless, but I couldn''t stop. When the jelly creatures started to engulf my legs, my panicked


    screaming filled the room. Quite suddenly the air mask over my mouth was reced and the


    tentacledy was sticking her thing in my ear.


    "Silence, ve," I heard in my mind. "You are now the property of the proud Warriors that stand


    around us. They wish your hair removed in certain ces and it is being done. They have paid to


    have an understanding of theirnguage ced in your mind. I will do this now."


    My world got foggy as tentacle woman dumped an aliennguage into my brain. I was vaguely


    aware that the table moved up as I moved down until I wasying t at the level of thedy''s


    tentacle. It felt like I had had too much to drink. Slowly the words being spoken around me started to


    make sense. There wasn''t time to marvel at it, though.


    The tentacle woman pulled out what looked like a silver pen light and pressed it to my arm. I winced


    as a slight burn started where she held the silver pen against me.


    "What was that?" thenky guy asked quietly.


    "It is for the ve''s health," the dark haired man answered him. "Basin told us of this, brother, you


    must pay more attention."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "We will give it a drink every day that is simr to that concoction," the bearded man said and the


    others agreed.


    It was so weird understanding anguage I knew was foreign to me. I was stunned.


    "Human ve, I am speaking to you in thenguage of Pateria. Do you understand me?" the


    woman asked looking right at me.


    I nodded slowly and she pped my breast, "You will answer me when I speak to you, ve!"


    Before I had a chance to do what I was told, I saw Dark hair grabbing her hand.


    "This one is ours now, saleswoman. Respect it as such," he said rubbing a hand over the mark hers


    had made. My nipple responded to his touch despite my sense of dread.


    "They are protective, ve, you are lucky. Now do you understand me?" she asked again.


    I answered her in a slurred voice with words I barely recognized and the men came to stand around


    me. I realized I wasying down across the tform and the jelly creatures were still at work. The


    slimy burning was running up my legs.


    Dark hair gazed down at me. He trailed his fingers along my arm as he addressed the saleswoman.


    "We wish to know how it works. When the cleaners are done, I want you to show us all the parts,"


    he said turning his gaze back on my face.


    I still felt drunk and the room started to slowly cken around the corners. I wondered how many


    parts she would show him. Would she open up my belly to show him those parts, too? On that


    lovely note, I cked out.


    ''Bad dream,'' I thought to myself as I woke up. ''Hope I didn''t miss my rm.'' I opened my eyes and


    then shut them tight again. Inside my head I repeated to myself, ''bad dream, bad dream, bad


    dream.''


    "I already saw you Ciara, you opened your eyes. You aren''t asleep anymore. I wish to look at you


    with them open," the long haired man said.


    He had been leaning over me watching me sleep. I had seen his piercing blue eyes the minute I


    opened mine.


    "I could open them for you, Ciara. Should I do that?" he asked.


    I threw my eyes open and tried to move away from him, but only ended up backing into dark hair


    who had beenying on the other side of me. I scooted away from both of them and fell off the


    surface we had beenying on. Crawling across the floor I stopped when I hit the wall and stood up.


    ncing out an opening in the wall I noted the sun that was peeking over the purple blue horizon.


    Severalrge moons could also be seen stretched out in the sky. I''d never seen a sky that color or


    with that many satellites.


    I turned in stunned silence and gazed sightlessly ahead. This wasn''t earth, unless my


    suddenly sprouted new moons. I was somewhere different, somewhere very far away. My eyes


    started to work again and I took in the details of where I was.


    It appeared to be a bedroom. In the center of the room sat a huge circr bed covered in an


    assortment of deep blue covers. Arge pole ran up the middle of the bed and attached the ceiling.


    Four powerfully built men were lounging on it. From the look of their hair, they had just woken up.


    Thenky man wasying on the other side of the mattress. He stretchednguidly and watched


    me.


    "I told you we should have tied it up," thenky man said to the group in general.


    I whimpered and hugged my arms around myself. My butt naked self, I realized. Looking down


    quickly I saw ornate metal cuffs wrapped around my wrists and ankles, but was otherwise I was


    completely unclothed. I shifted my arms to cover my private parts.


    "To the first contest then," the broad, bearded man said rising from the bed anding toward me.


    The bearded man was taller than me by at least a foot. His chest was bare except for the copious


    amounts of thick bronze hair. A fine piece of white linen was wrapped around his waist. From the


    number of scars that cut across his torso he had obviously been in a lot of fights. He terrified me.


    "Master Evan wishes to inspect you on the bed with your eyes open, Ciara. Go back andy down,"


    hemanded.


    The man was a giant. I was too scared to move and shook my head ''no'' watching him.


    "What do you mean when you move your head like that? Speak to me, Ciara," he saiding


    closer.


    "No," came out of my mouth.


    "No what, Ciara," he said folding his arms across his chest. He watched me tremble for a moment


    and then continued. "You are not educated, so I will help you. When you answer myself or my


    brothers, the word Master should follow whatever you say."


    "You are not my Master," I hissed at him mutinously.


    The bearded man stepped closer to me and I bolted away from him. I didn''t make it far. In my haste


    to escape, I didn''t notice the long haired man as he stepped in front of me. Fighting wildly, I fought


    the hands that restrained me. After a quick struggle, I ended up subdued on the floor.


    The long haired man held me face down with my hands behind my back. He had my right arm


    twisted in a grip so strong I feared the bone would break. Screaming apologies Iy still, praying he


    would release me.

 3

    3


    3


    "That was a horrible noise, Ciara," the bearded manmented.


    "I apologize, Master," I sobbed, grateful the long haired man had suddenly freed my arm.


    The bearded man spoke to the long haired man sharply then, "Use less force, Evan. You act as


    though we have not been trained."


    The man named Master Evan pulled me to stand as he grunted an apology to the bearded man.


    "It ran at me," he said, "I was surprised."


    I stood and trembled between the two men. Powerful did not begin to describe them. Despite my


    objections the long haired man, Master Evan, had quite simply moved me to the floor like I wasn''t


    fighting him. My arm throbbed as a vivid reminder of how not to act.


    The men were looking at me and I realized I had been staring at them.


    I wasn''t sure how I had ever confused them for human. For one, they were too tall. Secondly, their


    eyes were different,rger and more feline. Their skin also should have told me, it was very faintly


    striped gold and golden brown. There were subtle and distinct differences between us.


    I dropped my eyes, but not before taking in Master Evan''splete form. He was tall and his


    muscles were well defined in his arms and chest. Like the bearded man he also had a good number


    of scars that cut across his body. Unlike the bearded man he had less chest hair.


    "Your eyes are green, Ciara. None of us have green eyes," Master Evan said conversationally.


    I had no response to that but looked up at his face again. Master Evan had a lopsided smile on. He


    was just intently watching me. For a man that had nearly ripped my arm off, he seemed almost good


    humored.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The bearded man was standing watching me also, but seemed to have deferred the conversation to


    Master Evan.


    "What is Ciara? Why are you calling me that? My name is Rachel," I said to him in a pleading voice.


    "That''s twice you didn''t follow instructions, Ciara. I would be happy to answer your question if you


    apologize for not addressing us properly. Be forewarned, the punishment will only get worse the


    longer you defy us," he said in that pleasant tone.


    Thenky guy on the bed spoke before I had the chance to. "Liam told me the first they did with


    their ve was take it down and show it the whipping post. He told me they strapped it to the post


    and left it there half the day, after that they had no problems."


    I''d been beaten by my mother and her brothers on more than one asion. These guys were much


    tougher than my family. I had no urge to repeat an experience like that ever again.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t call you Master, Master. Please, tell me where I am. Why are you calling me


    Ciara? Why am I here? I''m sorry, Master." I stumbled all over my words and looked at the floor.


    Tears started to fill my eyes, again. I was too weak; I should fight them. The entire experience was


    humiliating.


    "We have named you Ciara that is why I am calling you that. You are on the Pateria. You are


    our sex ve."


    I gasp looking up but he continued to speak.


    "You were brought from your home through a dimensional portal. They don''t open often on


    your world, so you can''t go back. If you are agreeable your life here will be pleasant. If you can''t be


    agreeable, well, we''ll be very sorry for that."


    Master Evan finished his speech by quickly wiping a tear off my cheek. I watched as he brought it to


    his lips.


    "Well?" the dark haired man on the bed asked looking at Master Evan.


    "Salt and something else," he said.


    Thenky man spoke then, "Ciara, what do you keep making with your eyes?" he asked curiously.


    I didn''t have a word for it in thenguage I was thinking in. "I''m sorry, Master," I said getting


    flustered, "there is no word ... Master."


    "Was there a word in your firstnguage?" thenky man asked.


    I thought hard for a minute and tried to remember, it finally came to me. "Tear, Master," I said


    triumphantly.


    My face fell the minute I realized what an idiot I was being. In my confusion, Master Evan had


    wrapped his hand around my arm and was pulling me back to the bed.


    The dark haired man looked at thenky guy sharply as he spoke. "It is not to speak of it''s home


    net again, Christof. Do not encourage that behavior," he said.


    Master Evan continued to tug me toward the bed and I resisted.


    "Please," I cried with a wavering voice pulling against him, "don''t do this. Please don''t hurt me. I


    want to go home."


    The words sex ve kept rolling around in my head. I was not cut out to be anyone''s sex ve.


    Master Evan pulled harder and I stumbled forward. The arm still ached from his prior abuse, so I


    didn''t fight too hard against him. Instead, I looked around the room for some other way out.


    My frantic eyes locked on the bed and the two figures still lounging there. The dark haired man I


    had originally thought bought me was watching my disy intently.


    "We have no wish to harm you," he said. "We have paid a great deal for you and only wish to


    explore what we have bought."


    ''They paid a lot? For me?'' I was so surprised that I stopped pulling against Master Evan for a


    moment.


    I saw a fifth figure moving into the room. He held arge brown jug in his hands.


    "We should give it water," he said to the group. "It lost fluid at the auction has not taken any since."


    His hair was reddish brown and cut in short waves about his head. He was leaner than the others


    with a more finely muscled appearance. His waist had the same linen shift, though.


    At the sound of something to drink I was suddenly parched. I licked my dry lips and watched him.


    He came to rest in front of me and dropped something on the ground.


    "Kneel Ciara and Kein will give you something to drink," Master Evanmanded.


    I was so thirsty. Master Evan put his hands on my shoulders and encouraged me toply. Slowly,


    I kneeled down and realized a thick, soft cushion was under my knees. I reached for the jug and


    was tutted.


    Master Kein brought the jug to my lips and I took a tentative sip. It tasted like cool water with a hint


    of something sweet. I gulped as fast as he would allow me to drink. I didn''t finish until the jug was


    empty.


    When I was done drinking, Master Evan pulled me to stand again. He grabbed the arm he had


    twisted so viciously before and I didn''t fight as he pulled me to the bed. Pushing gently he forced me


    away from the edge, so I sat fully on the firm mattress.


    Master Kein had set the jug down and moved beside the dark haired man. Master Evan slowly


    crawled until he was right beside me, facing me. I sat stiffly and upright watching the men surround


    me.


    Master Evan sat very close next to me and looked into my eyes deeply. I flinched, but otherwise


    stayed still, when his hand came up to trace my the line of my nose.


    "Open your mouth, Ciara," hemanded and I did.


    The Dark haired man leaned forward until he and Master Evan were directly in my face.


    Dark hair used his fingers to pull my lips back and he seemed to be examining my teeth. Using the


    t of his finger he examined my entire mouth. Master Evan assisted him. It felt like he was pinching


    and ying with my tongue. They seemed satisfied with whatever they found.


    When the men removed their fingers I hesitantly closed my mouth. Master Evan touched my lips


    and I automatically opened them for him. He was no longer interested in the inside, though. The


    strange man sat and rubbed his fingers across my full lips.


    "So soft," he said looking back at the dark haired man.


    Just like the rest of me my lips were curvy and thick. The color and texture seemed to mesmerize


    Master Evan. The attention was beginning to unnerve me again.


    The dark haired man sat back and considered me. Master Evan stayed in my face and ced his


    fingers over the stato pulse under my jaw.


    "Do not fear us, Ciara. We will not cause you harm. We will protect you," he said.


    I wished I could believe that. Contrary to their words my arm still throbbed. It was a constant


    reminder what they could do if they cared to.


    Dark hairid a hand on my shoulder and I watched him warily. I jumped when Master Evanid a


    hand on the opposite shoulder. They slowly started to stroke my arms on either side.


    The men trailed their fingers down my arms toward my hands. Their touch was tentative and


    explorative. It was in sharp contrast to being wrestled to the floor or dragged to the bed.


    The Dark haired man made a disgruntled sound as he examined my right hand. I wanted to pull


    away, but his grip on my arm was firm. God, they were strong.


    "The skin is rough, cracked, and broken," he said touching the lines on my palm.


    "As is this one," Master Evan said from my other side.


    "It has not been well cared for, but that is of no concern now. We will use the cream on it," Master


    Kein stated and the other men murmured approval.


    The texture of me seemed to fascinate them. They ran their fingers along my arms and legs like


    they had never seen skin before. I could not stop the involuntary flinching.


    The more they touched me, the more freaked out I got. They were overwhelming. I pulled at my


    limbs trying to curl myself into a ball.


    "Please let me go, please stop, please don''t rape me," I begged tugging hard at the extremities they


    were still holding tight.


    "We can hold you down if you are not agreeable," the dark haired man said, "and I will tell you only


    once. Do not use words from your firstnguage or speak of your first home. I do not know the word


    ''rape'' and I do not care to know it."


    He didn''t look angry, just stern.


    I was panting in fear watching his eyes. Being tied down would make this worse, I had to calm


    down. It took a supreme effort, but I managed to slow my breathing to a more reasonable pace.


    Tears started to form in my eyes again. I cast my eyes down to hide them and really saw myself for


    the first time.


    I looked different. In my rapid survey of myself all I had noted was theck of clothing. With the


    initial panic gone I could do a more thorough evaluation.


    There was so much different about me now. My tan lines were gone. The skin of my body was all


    creamy white like I''d never spent a day in the sun. In addition, all of my body hair seemed to have


    been removed, including the fine hairs on my arms.


    Without thinking I wrenched my arms from their grasp and grabbed my head in sheer terror. My long


    brown hair was still attached. Running my fingers through it, I made sure it was all there.


    "We did not remove any hair from your head or face. Our cousins told us a human would want to


    keep that. We wish you to be a happy ve," the dark haired man told me. "We will keep it for


    ornamentation."


    "Yes, thank you," I answered feeling dazed.


    "You must call me Master every time you speak to me, Ciara," he said watching me.


    I had to remember the rules. It was the only way I would survive, that much I was sure of.


    "Yes, thank you, Master," I whispered and he looked very pleased.

 4

    4


    4


    My hands drifted from my hair to my neck. I could feel the metal cor circling it. The cor wasn''t


    too tight, but it wasn''t loose. It seemed to be about an inch wide. Running my fingers along it I could


    feel it was covered with an intricate design.


    "It is our symbol. Any that see it will understand we own you," the Dark haired man said.


    I nodded mutely and inspected the metal bracelets on my wrist. They were wider, maybe three


    inches and they fit like they had been made for me. Both of them were covered in the same pattern.


    I saw no way to remove them.


    ncing down, I saw two more identical cuffs encircling my ankles. The bearded man was taking


    his time exploring my feet, so I didn''t get a good look at them. I assumed they probably had the


    same design.


    My eyes turned to gaze back at my strange looking body. The men had reached my torso now. I


    watched their rough calloused hands glide over my chest and stomach. I still flinched as they lifted


    and cupped my breasts. That didn''t keep my attention, I was interested in farther down.


    That huge bush was gone, along with most of my pubic hair. What I had left made a motif on my


    lower stomach. I touched my belly and traced the mark. The dark haired man''s fingers followed


    mine.


    "It was Christof''s idea, it is also our symbol," he said. "None will confuse who you belong to."


    I stretched back to look at the symbol and the dark haired man pushed me gently until I wasying


    on my back. I was looking up into his charcoal eyes feeling unsure again. His hair hung to his chin


    and I watched it catch the light. It almost had a blue tint is was ck.


    "You do not know what to call me, do you?" he asked.


    "No... Master," I said almost not remembering.


    He chuckled and stroked my cheek, "I am Master Damien," he said then pointed to thenky man


    on the other side of the bed. "That is Master Christof."


    The bearded man was between my legs inspecting my calf and looked up into my eyes, "You may


    call me Master Bane."


    "I am Master Kein," the man that had brought the jug said as he traced my hip bone.


    Master Christof was the only man that didn''t seem to want to touch me. He sat on the other side of


    the bed watching hispanions.


    The exploration of my body continued as Iy there. The switched ces and took their time. Most


    of the men explored with their hands, but the one named Master Evan started licking. He tasted me


    everywhere.


    Terror rose in my gut as his tongue ran over my arms. Were they nning to eat me? Perhaps


    telling me I was a sex ve was just a ruse, so they would have an easier time. In fear, I started to


    shake and shiver on the bed.


    "What is this?" Master Bane asked holding my trembling limb as I tried vainly to jerk it back.


    "Is it ill?" Master Kein asked.


    Master Damien appraised me and crawled up by my head. He looked deeply into my eyes for


    several long moments. I jumped when his warm handy over my heart.


    "No, it is afraid again," he diagnosed correctly. "Do not fear Ciara, we will care for you now. Rx


    and allow us to prepare you for your purpose," hemanded.


    Well, it didn''t sound like they wanted to eat me. I didn''t really understand what he meant by


    preparation, though. Once again, I forced myself to rx and calm down.


    Prior experience with my old boyfriend in the Chevy had taught me that tensing up before sex made


    it worse. If I wanted to survive this experience with my lower half intact, I would need to control


    myself. I concentrated on the ceiling and tried to rx.


    Master Evan''s tongue had reached my torso now. I felt warm lips on my stomach and a tongue


    running over my flesh. He tasted my belly button thoroughly, he seemed to be checking it for


    something. He probed and pushed at it for several moments with his tongue and fingers.


    "No, Basin is correct," he said. "We cannot use it here. It is not deep enough."


    The other men murmured as lips ran up over my left breast. Hepped at the underside of therge


    round orb beforeing to the tip. The sensitive tissue crinkled under his tongue. That fascinated


    them.


    Master Kein started to work on the other breast with his fingers. When he quickly achieved the


    desired result he was thrilled. He continued to change his stroke watching the skin react.


    It was getting harder to concentrate on the ceiling. My breasts had never experienced such


    wonderful stimtion. Master Kein''s hands were driving me insane and then Master Evantched


    his mouth onto the nipple. He sucked hard and my back arched. I buried my hands in his silky hair


    without thinking.


    Master Damien peeled my hands away and ced them above my head. I wanted to reach back


    down but felt myself restrained. Again, I noted the pole that rose through the center of the bed. A bit


    of leather now attached my wrists quite securely to that beam. The idea of being tied down terrified


    me and I looked up into Master Damien''s eyes.


    "We will never hurt you Ciara, but we can''t be sure of the same treatment from you," he said.


    "How could I hurt you, sir... Master?" The men were gargantuanpared to me.


    Whether they were lean or hulking they were covered in sinewy muscle. From the easy way Master


    Evan had thrown me to the ground I knew they were stronger than I was. There was really nothing I


    could do to them.


    "This is something you don''t need to concern yourself with. Aren''t we bringing you pleasure? It was


    exined to us you would enjoy this," Master Damien stated.


    "Yes, Master," I answered breathlessly.


    Master Kein had decided to use his mouth like Master Evan and the stimtion was too much. He


    nipped lightly and I moaned softly before managing to ask.


    "I don''t understand why you care, Master."


    Master Damien brushed his fingers over my eyebrows and watched me. "If you are in pain and


    unwilling you will be ill. We wish for you to stay healthy. Your health reflects positively on us,


    an ill ve is not honorable," he answered. "We will prepare you, so you will be a healthy ve."


    The earlierment made sense. They were preparing me for sex. It was starting not to matter, as


    long as those wet mouths continued to work over my nipples.


    Soft teasing strokes had run up my legs, tickling the skin behind my knees. Master Bane was


    between my thighs and his hands were stroking just next to my center.


    "Brothers," he called, "it is getting ready." He was looking down at my pussy with rapt attention.


    I tried to close my legs but couldn''t with Master Bane sitting there. Master Christof got off the bed


    and walk around toe stand in front of me. I could feel myself and I was starting to get wet. I


    wasn''t used to this kind of attention, alien or not.


    My face flushed hot because I knew what they were looking at. I''d looked in a mirror once when I


    was excited once just to see. I knew the pink lips would be full and plump. There was probably


    wetness gathering at the entrance to my womanhood. My little clit would be poking bravely from


    behind its hood. I wondered how much they knew about all of that.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Master Evan lifted his head from my chest and smiled at me, "I will know you there, Ciara, no part of


    you will hide from me."


    My legs were forced wider apart as Master Evan joined the other man. He used his tongue to run up


    my weeping slit. Against my better judgement I groaned as he moved over my pouting clit.


    "Well, brother?" Master Damien asked.


    "It is an interesting vor and we will certainly know where ever it goes," Master Evan answered.


    The men spoke about my private parts like they were discussing the parts of a car. Other men, as


    well as, the saleswoman had exined how the pieces worked. They were eager to test what they


    had learned.


    "Here," Master Damien pointed and brushed his fingertip over my clit.


    I sucked in a gasp and pulled at my restraints as he teased the tiny bud. My old boyfriend had never


    found it or at least never cared to. Master Damien seemed to know exactly where to look.


    "That''s it," Master Evan agreed and blew across the tissue.


    Master Evan nibbled and sucked at my clit until I was twisting my hips involuntarily. The men


    laughed andplimented the saleswoman on her knowledge, she had told them how to do that.


    I felt fingers, lots of them sliding into my cunt slowly stretching me. The fingers slipped lower and I


    tried to protest. Master Damien put a wet finger over my lips. I could smell the musty scent of my


    arousal on his hand.


    "Ciara, do not resist us," he chastised.


    "Please, Master," I begged him using the words I was supposed to, "it will hurt. Please don''t put


    anything there."


    "We would not harm what we own," was the only answer I got.


    The fingers were gentle and pressed into me slowly, one at a time. Soon the burn and the stretch


    were bearable and not painful. They weren''t hurting me.

 5

    5


    5


    I was flipped and pulled up to my knees. My arms crossed awkwardly in front of me and I felt


    something small, soft, and wetpping against me back there.


    "Please no, Master, that''s dirty. Please, don''t do that," I begged wiggling around.


    A tongue ran up my spine and to my hair line. I was sure it was Master Evan''s body that now


    covered mine.


    "No more protesting Ciara, it is unbing," he whispered nipping my ear.


    Finding it had vor he tasted my earpletely, pressing his tongue into my canal. I loved to have


    my ears yed with and moaned as he tasted. It was brought to his attention I had two ears. He


    moved my head so he had ess to the other one. For me, it was heaven.


    "Do you like that, Ciara?" he asked me using his big fingers to continue to stroke and pull on my


    ears.


    "Yes, Master," I moaned getting lost in his hands.


    "Use my name Ciara, every time," he requested returning his lips to my ear.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Yes, Master Evan," I replied.


    His body shifted and I felt another person settle between my legs. Mindlessly, I allowed myself to be


    spread. I felt the head of a cock pressing against myher lips and froze.


    My boyfriend at home had always made sure I felt him for several days afterward, every muscle in


    my body clenched. Bracing myself, I closed my eyes and waited for the pain.


    "Ciara," Master Damien called softly, "rx for me. We will not hurt something we own," he


    repeated stroking my back and thighs.


    Lost on a strange world, surrounded by aliens that wanted to fuck me I tried to rx. I felt my body


    yield to the pressure and Master Damien slipped into me with a slight push. He wasrge, but I was


    very wet. He pressed firmly until his rod was embedded in my flesh. I heard him moan my new


    name and he stayed very still inside of me. He wasn''t causing me pain, so I did calm down a little.


    "It is amazing," Master Damien said softly, but he still didn''t do anything.


    I was still as stone waiting, but nothing happened. The heavy weight inside of me made me want to


    move, though.


    A hand stroked down my back and Master Evan spoke from beside me.


    "It doesn''t fight."


    After a while I opened my eyes and looked around. The men were all alternating staring at me or at


    Master Damien, who was motionless behind me. Maybe this was how they had sex, if so I felt


    buying me was a big waste of money.


    "Aren''t you supposed to move or would you like me to move? On my we go back and forth. I


    only did it a couple of time, but is it different here ... Master Damien?"


    I couldn''t stop rambling once I started. It was such an unusual position to be in: impaled on


    someone''s cock while other men watched.


    "You ask many questions, Ciara. Yes, I would like to move; you may stay still. I was merely enjoying


    this for a moment," Master Damien said slowly starting to glide in and out of me.


    It felt really good once he started to thrust. He rubbed something deep inside of me every time and I


    felt my own desire building. Inadvertently, I started to push back against him. A murmur passed


    through the group when they noticed me, but I wasn''t chastised.


    "Sir, may I take my hands off the pole? I won''t do anything bad. It would just be easier if I could lean


    on my hands, Master Damien," I said before I realized ves probably shouldn''t ask to be


    comfortable.


    It was just leaning on my elbows with my forearms crossed and stuck to a pole in front of me was


    such an awkward position. Master Kein moved forward and removed the rope restraining me.


    I moved to my hands and knees, so now my breasts hung freely. They wererge and had gotten


    me in more than a little trouble. When you haverge breasts everything seems to show them off.


    Now they swung with each forceful plunge.


    Master Evan and Master Kein noticed and stroked my breasts liberally, thoroughly entertained by


    the swaying orbs. It felt good and I whispered to them not to stop. That was the only


    encouragement they needed.


    My breasts got all the attention they ever wanted after that. Master Kein gave up stroking and went


    back to sucking. He scooted so hey beneath me.


    I felt certain I would smother the man with my chest, but he moaned in pleasure directly beneath


    them. Soon I was lost in the sensation of his hands, lips, and teeth exploring the rounded flesh. His


    wet mouth passed repeatedly over the reactive tips of my nipples making them into puckered little


    nubs.


    Hands were everywhere on me, stroking my sex, my back, and my hips. It was an amazing


    experience. I shouldn''t have orgasmed, but I did, stuttering into the pillow in front of me.


    The stroking hands never stopped and heard them all telling me how good I was for finding


    pleasure. I felt for moment like a puppy that had finally learned a new trick. It was very strange.


    My sheath gripped at Master Damien fiercely and the orgasmsted forever. It must have felt good


    for him, too. He took two swift plunges into my convulsing depths and said a series of words I didn''t


    understand.


    I had no time to recover as a new set of hands gripped me and a hard cock plunged inside. I


    moaned at the invasion, not because it felt bad, but because it felt so good. This cock wasrger


    and I felt the stretch. I turned my head and Master Evan was rocking himself above me.


    He was saying something, but I couldn''t understand him. I wondered if I had turned off their


    language or forgotten it. Fear gripped me. What if they were giving me instructions and I wasn''t


    responding?


    "Master Evan, I don''t understand you, sir, Master."


    I couldn''t figure out how to finish my sentence and he was still plowing into my sensitive tissue. It


    was hard to concentrate.


    Master Evan slowed a little as he spoke. "We did not have the saleswoman ce all of our words in


    you Ciara. There are words you do not need to use."


    His pace quickened as he finished his statement. I nced back and he looked ecstatic. Master


    Bane forced my head forward again. If it wasn''t for the sexual frenzy, I''m sure the grip Master Evan


    had on my hips would have been considered painful.


    Master Evan continued to thrust as Master Bane passed a hand over my mostly bald mound. As he


    started to rub over my engorged clitoris I bucked and moaned. The convulsions that had been


    fading started over again.


    Master Damien hady down beside me and was stroking the breast Master Kein wasn''t fondling.


    He praised me with gentle words and continued touches as he watched with rapt attention.


    My orgasm was finishing when Master Evan shouted words I couldn''t understand to the ceiling. I


    didn''t know how much more I could take, my pussy was twitching but sore. I felt oil being poured


    over my backside and stroked into my asshole. Whimpering I looked to Master Damien, but knew


    what he would say.


    Fingers were gently spearing into me. They stretched and prodded slowly, but I was still terrified. In


    fear my legs dropped me to the bed. Pillows were ced under my belly until I held the position


    they liked.


    It felt as though I was dripping with oil as they stretched me. Even in my haze of fear I felt grateful


    for that. I knew this could be painful and it could make me bleed.


    "The saleswoman has already cleaned and stretched you Ciara. We will never harm something we


    own," Master Bane said covering my body with his.


    Hands separated my plump buttocks on either side and I felt the thick head of his cock teasing the


    outside of puckered entrance. It was darkly erotic, but still, I''d always heard anal sex hurt.


    Better judgement to the side, I begged them, "Please don''t do this, it will hurt. Please leave my


    bottom alone, just use me the other way."


    "We will not hurt what we own," Master Damien said sternly, "but this is ours to use."


    I struggled slightly in anger and was surprised when I identally pushed myself against Master


    Bane''s erect shaft. He pushed forward and I felt the head of his oiled cock pop into my ass. It ached


    and burned. Grabbing my hips he grunted and pushed forward. His searing length took my breath


    away and a strangled cry forced past my lips.


    As Iy panting, strange words filled my ears again. They were simr to what Master Evan had


    said earlier. They must be cuss words. Master Baneid across me leaving his length still inside. My


    butt felt crampy and I stayed very still underneath him. I just wanted him to be done.


    "So anxious Ciara, is it really so bad to be filled by my brothers and I? Is this practice unknown to


    you? We were told you would be familiar with this," Master Kein said curiously watching me.


    He seemed younger than the other men and his eyes were kind. I focused on him as Master Bane


    withdrew his length and I tried to answer. Master Bane shoved himself home in a mighty push and I


    cried out loudly this time. My body couldn''t take this treatment. I felt like I would tear in half at any


    minute. Master Kein looked concerned.


    "Brother," he said in a chastising voice, "gentle with this hole, oil the other if you wish to rush."


    "Ahh, feels like I am in one of our women; hard to remember it is not the same," Master Bane said


    withdrawing and then pushing back in slower.


    Iy still and tried to rx. This was going to happen whether I liked it or not. Fighting would only


    get me hurt.


    Soon the push and pull were not unpleasant. I spread my legs slightly and was able to get on my


    knees again. There was more control in this position and it didn''t feel like I was being thrust into the


    mattress each time


    Low in my belly the sensations started to grow. I closed my eyes and grunted with each entry. As


    Master Bane exited I felt the pull of him across me, tantalizing my overstimted senses. Somehow


    one of the pillows had bunched between my legs and it had started to rub my clit each time he


    moved.


    Hot breath was in my face and I opened my eyes looking into Master Kein''s golden brown orbs. No


    eye on earth could have held these intense colors.


    "You did not answer me Ciara. I wish to know if it is so bad for you," he asked stroking his fingers


    through my hair.


    "No, Master Kein, it is better now. Thank you, sir," as I finished my statement the hand in my hair


    passed near my face. I grabbed it and kissed the back of it, grateful he had slowed his brother


    down.


    Before I could move again Master Bane had mmed his length home and was pressing me into


    the bedding. Both hands were tied back to the pole at the center of the bed. My heart hammered in


    my chest.


    "I''m sorry, Master Kein," I managed to strangle out with Master Bane''s weight over me. "I didn''t


    mean to offend, Master," my brain was on overload and I wanted to cry. I had only meant to be


    grateful.


    "Brothers, patience," Master Kein said disengaging my wrists from the center pole of the bed.

 6

    6


    6


    I looked wildly around and saw Master Damien and Master Evan eyeing me with distrust. From the


    position of their hands they had put me back on the pole. Master Christof''s face showed obvious


    dislike.


    "It was only kissing my hand, it is human brothers. Basin and his brothers spoke of this. It was only


    a feathering of the lips. Show them Ciara, do it again," Master Kein said offering me his hand.


    Master Bane did not withdraw his length and left me full and ufortable. Still I took the proffered


    hand and gently kissed the back once.


    "Again," Master Kein whispered softly.


    At his insistence I had soon kissed the entire back of his hand. I moved my attention to his fingers


    and his palm.


    I felt Master Bane watching, but the desire in him to move must have been too great. His length was


    slowly forcing it''s way in and out of my tight hole again. The area was starting to get more sore and


    felt drier. He rested most of the way out of me.


    "Brothers, more oil," he called.


    I felt Master Damien rise from the bed and saw him hand the small metal container to Master Bane.


    For being alien ve owners they were surprisingly sensitive to what I needed. Master Bane used


    the oil and then grunted as he thrust in.


    It was unexpected that with the right amount of the oil how pleasurable it was to be taken this way.


    My body was full and darkly stimted. Without notice I was pushing my hips against Master Bane


    and trying to take him deeper. Back on my knees and elbows, I was grunting with him. I was


    reveling in the sensations as he dragged in and out of me.


    Fingers were back on my clit, whose I didn''t know. Large calloused hands were caressing my tight


    nipples. With my eyes closed I could only imagine it was Master Evan''s mouth that was blowing hot


    air into my ear and sucking on the lobe.


    I moaned my displeasure when Master Bane erupted before me, but I wasn''t left wanting. A new


    oiled prick slid easily down my dark tunnel. This one was thinner, but longer. I recognized Master


    Kein''s voice behind me.


    "Much better than our women," he chuckled as the other man fell to the bed panting.


    After watching so long Master Kein was in no mood for the niceties he had encouraged in his


    brother. Luckily, I was stretched and oiled. I peaked as he did, screaming and convulsing on his


    length.


    Again, as he poured into me, I felt the petting and heard thepliments. I had done well to find


    pleasure again. They felt I was very good at what I was doing.


    Master Kein rolled off of me and Iy on my stomach exhausted and reeling from the intensity of


    this experience. I licked my lips and they felt dry. Between my legs felt sticky and I was covered in a


    sheen of sweat. Overall, I was thirsty and had to pee.


    I felt a hand slide down my back and across my buttocks. The resulting shiver was residual sexual


    arousal mixed with trepidation. I didn''t know how much more I could take.


    "You see, Ciara," Master Damien said from behind me, "you wille to crave us. You will touch us


    to bring us pleasure without fear. We knew you would be good for us when we saw you, we were


    correct."


    The men sat and agreed with Master Damien. They alsomended me on taking pleasure so


    many times. I responded excellently to them.


    In a strange way the praise made me proud. Sill, I wondered how much more I could take. Some


    part of me remembered one member of the team had not had a go. I wished they would let me drink


    and use the toilet first. Did a ve have the right to ask? Probably not, I decided. They had been


    nice and hadn''t hurt me intentionally so far, I didn''t want to push my luck.


    "Come, Ciara, kneel before me," Master Evan said standing several feet from the bed.


    I turned and looked up at him blearily, following his instructions without thinking.


    Master Damien sighed and urged me forward until the soft pillow was beneath my knees.


    "When we say kneel, we mean on your resting ce, Ciara, not on the floor," he said distastefully.


    In this position thebined fluids in my bottom half started to run. I felt like I was literally drooling


    cum. It made the sticky feeling that much worse.


    A jug of sweet water was offered to my lips and I took it greedily. A small amount escaped out of my


    mouth and ran down onto my breasts. I started to wipe it off and was stopped. Master Kein dried it


    up with a small towel.


    "Come," Master Bane said encouraging me to rise.


    I was shaky on my feet and leaned into him wherever he was taking me. He put an arm around my


    waist and supported me as we went.


    We walked out of the room with the bed into arge split level room. The upper half looked to be an


    area for eating with two long semicircr bars facing one another, five chairs were sat in front of


    them. The lower part of the room had a low fire going and was decorated with fivefortable


    looking ces to sit.


    I was led through these rooms to arge tiled room. These men apparently had indoor plumbing. A


    small circr area was set apart. It had what looked like shower heads across the wall, five of them,


    all pointing to the center.


    Across from the showers I was sat on what resembled a heavilycquered wooden pot. Not


    surprisingly there were five of them. The one Master Bane sat me on didn''t move off the floor, but


    was empty. A series of knobs adorned the wall above it.


    "A human should relieve itself of fluid and any waste afterward, you may do that here," Master Bane


    said and then stood looking at me expectantly.


    I wiggled around and looked at him mournfully, "I can''t do it with you watching," I said. Adding the


    required, "Master Bane," in response to a raised eyebrow.


    Heughed at me. "You have done this with me watching once already, Ciara. In front of the entire


    auction in fact. Now relieve yourself," hemanded. "The saleswoman sold us a kit to relieve you


    of your fluid if you refuse. She said it would be painful for you. Do you wish me to retrieve it?" he


    asked.


    I concentrated on thinking of running water and was thrilled when the tinkle of pee hit the bottom of


    the pot. Chancing a nce up Master Bane was still watching me intently. He was entirely naked.


    The bronze hair I had seen on his chest continued in a line down his stomach and surrounded his


    groin. He had scars everywhere on his muscr body. Even some that looked like teeth marks. It


    was his cock that really got my attention.


    His organ was massive and still erect. I wondered how many more times it would take before it went


    down. It also struck me to wonder what thedy at the auction had done so I could take that up my


    ass without much trouble.


    Master Bane caught me examining him and squatted in front of me so his tool hung suspended in


    the air. I was still staring at it.


    "What are you thinking, Ciara?" he asked curiously.


    "Nothing, Master Bane," I said blushing.


    "Ciara, you were thinking of something. You will tell me what it is while I clean you."


    I started as he took a damp cloth from the counter and ran it between my legs. I was sore.


    He gently pinched my poutingbia and asked again, "Tell me what you were thinking of."


    I squirmed against him and decided to answer, "How many more times will you have sex with me


    today, Master Bane?" I asked quietly.


    "A human cannot take us as many times a day as our women can. You have performed your


    function for today," he said standing me up.


    I continued to stare at his organ and he didn''t miss it.


    "What are you thinking now?" he sighed.


    "I was wondering what the auctiondy did so it didn''t hurt that bad when you had sex with my ass,


    Master Bane."


    "She cleaned you and stretched you while you slept. We will continue to keep you clean there and


    stretch you, so it will not hurt," he answered leading me into the area with the showers.


    Now I was curious, I couldn''t understand what he meant about continuing to keep me clean. Despite


    what they obviously thought, I could wipe myself.


    "How will you keep me clean, Master Bane?" I asked as he turned a knob and water hit me from all


    sides.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stupid question, of course, this is how they would keep me clean.


    "That is where you make waste, much like we do. We will wash the area out regrly and stretch it,


    so we can use it when we wish. Now that the process has begun it will not be painful for you."


    It hit me. They were nning to give me enemas to keep me clean and use something to stretch


    me. My horrified expression must have amused him.


    "Ciara, these things are done on your world also. The saleswoman told us of this procedure," he


    said starting to soap me with a sponge.


    The thing he used to wash me was deep blue, but otherwise looked like the expensive natural


    sponges I had seen in fancy bath shops. Mom and I had just used washcloths.


    "Why are you cleaning me, Master Bane? I know how to wash myself," I said as he worked over my


    chest and stomach.


    I would have assumed a ve on a strange world would be the one doing the washing part, not


    getting washed.


    "So many question... You must be cleaned. In fact, we were told you would want to bathe


    afterward," he told me.

 7

    7


    7


    "Yes, Master, but I can do it myself," I insisted.


    "Ciara, you are now a possession of ours. We care for our possessions. We will clean you, so it is


    done correctly. When we are not avable to care for you, we will pay others to do it for us," he said.


    "You have done what is expected of you."


    There was a finality to the statement, so I didn''t push it.


    He was right I felt dirty and sticky. I would have wanted to bathe. It wasn''t clear to me how he knew


    that.


    After Master Bane finished washing my body, he washed my hair. I''d never had such a thorough


    cleaning of my scalp. My face was pushed into his chest as he massaged the soap everywhere.


    After aplete rinse job he ran a light oil from roots to tips.


    All in all, it was a far cry from the quick showers I''d taken at the motel.


    Once he was done bathing me my captor got a jar off one of the shelves in the room. I was bent


    over as he rubbed it''s contents over mybia, into my vagina, and into my ass. It tingled a little at


    first, but it seemed to dull the soreness substantially.


    Master Bane noticed several ces where someone''s hands must have dug too excitedly into my


    hips. He carefully treated those with the cream. Making a sound of disgust he rubbed the cream all


    over my sore arm. Deep bruises showed where Master Evan''s hands had been. Whatever the


    cream was made the marks lighten immediately.


    Both my hands received the same treatment with the cream. Some of the redness went away, but


    they still looked cracked and dry. I assumed it was because my hands had been like this for months.


    Master Bane seemed irritated that they didn''t heal quickly like the rest of me.


    Once he had looked me overpletely and was satisfied he dried me.


    The technology they had here amazed me. The soft linen looking towel he used seemed to suck the


    water off of me. When he used it on my hair it ended up almost dry. I couldn''t imagine what


    something like that would cost on Earth.


    I felt a little dazed and robotic, but Master Bane didn''t seem to notice. I did what he said and that''s


    all that seemed to matter to him. In the back of my mind, I knew I would eventually melt down or


    lose my cool. I just hoped it could be out of the line of sight of these strange men.


    I thought my bath was done, but Master Bane did not. He instructed me to open my mouth and


    rubbed something all over my teeth. It burned a little. After a while, he had me spit it out and rinsed


    my mouth out. It made my teeth feel clean, like I had just been to the dentist.


    The veryst part of my bath was a silky rub. After pulling my hair out of the way, Master Bane


    brusquely rubbed my flesh with a purple goo. The purple faded as the cream sunk in. It didn''t leave


    my skin oily, but it gave me a silky glow. In any other circumstance I would have felt pampered.


    I was instructed to follow Master Bane as he walked into the main room. For a moment my mind


    screamed at me to resist and to refuse. They had no right to do this, I was not a creature to be


    bought and sold. I took a second too long and Master Bane turned to look at me.


    My feet started to move toward him before he could repeat his order. At least it appeared my body


    had the right survival instinct. Making a stand in the bathroom was probably a bad idea.


    In the main room the others were already seated at the semicircr tables. Five cups sat around


    the table as did empty tes. I noticed a cushion on the floor between Master Evan and Master


    Damien. I had a feeling I knew where I would take my meals. Master Bane''s hands on my shoulders


    guided me to kneel between his two brothers.


    Master Bane left the room and returned with the white linen back around his waist. I noted all the


    men had put the coverings back over themselves. I was wishing I had something to wear.


    It wasn''t that I was cold. The room was a fine temperature. I just felt so exposed kneeling on the


    floor.


    I jumped when a door opened to the outside and a man walked in carrying arge tray. White light


    streamed in from the door, presumably from the sun. The man that entered was thin andpared


    to mypanions he was short.


    He greeted my captors politely and sat the tray in front of Master Damien. Still naked with just my


    cuffs, I felt embarrassed, but he never looked at me. He walked back out, politely closing the door


    behind him.


    "Ciara," Master Evan said looking down at me, "you will be punished if you behave that way again.


    It is inappropriate."


    I was shocked. I hadn''t moved once the man walked in. I must have looked confused because


    Master Damien rified.


    "We did not exin that rule Evan, Ciara is still new. Do not look at other men. You may look at us


    in the presence of other men or at the floor, but never look at them. Unless we allow you to, you are


    not speak to other men, either. Do you understand?"


    I nodded and was rebuked with a slight noise from across the table. Nodding didn''t mean anything


    here.


    "Yes, Master Damien, I understand," I said resting back on my heels.


    No one said that was inappropriate so I just stayed that way.


    The tray the man had delivered was uncovered and it smelled delicious. My stomach rumbled


    hungrily and Master Evan looked curiously at me.


    "What noise did you just make?" he asked.


    "My stomach makes that noise when I''m hungry, Master Evan," I told him.


    "I wish to hear it again," Master Damien said turning toward me.


    "I can''t make it happen, Master Damien," I said, suddenly afraid they might not believe me. "It just


    happens sometimes when I''m really hungry."


    They sat and stared at me for a moment, but seemed to ept the answer.


    The men each loaded their tes and started to eat as I watched. I wondered if I would be allowed


    food. I wouldn''tst long if I wasn''t. They seemed to understand my physiology, so they must know


    that, I reasoned.


    I was interrupted from my musing when Master Damien reached down and offered a chunk of food


    to me. I tried to take it in my hands and was rebuked. I opened my mouth and he ced the morsel


    inside.


    The food tasted strange, not quite spicy, just very rich and meaty. Master Evan took a sip from his


    cup and then offered it to my lips. I didn''t raise my hands to help him this time. I was getting the


    idea.


    The liquid inside the cup wasn''t water, it tasted closer to wine. I''d never had anything other than the


    cheap stuff my mother drank and that was awful. This was slightly sweet and ran easily over my


    tongue. I was d when he offered me more.


    "It must drink this now," Master Kein said picking up a small cup off the tray.


    Master Kein smelled the cup and wrinkled his nose. Master Damien took the small cup also sniffing


    at it, raising an eyebrow.


    I started to dread whatever was in that cup. When Master Damien brought it to my lips, I almost


    backed away. Master Evan''s hand on my back stopped me and I looked up at him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Take what we offer you, Ciara," he said gesturing.


    Master Damien brought the cup to my lips slowly. He tilted it and the liquid ran into my mouth. It


    tasted medicinal, almost like when you get a Tylenol stuck in the back of your throat. Thankfully


    there was very little in amount, so I downed what he gave me quickly.


    "Do not attempt to refuse us again, Ciara," Master Damien warned. "You will take this everyday."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said quietly.


    The meal continued with Master Damien and Master Evan feeding themselves and then feeding


    me.


    There was a wide variety on the tray the man had brought. I knew nothing about the quality of food


    here, but it seemed to be much better than I was used to eating. It was quite good.


    The meal seemed to divided into courses. We had started with what tasted like meat. Next they fed


    me what I thought of as fruit. The juicy brown junks were sweet and sour all at once. I liked it a lot.


    Other things on the tray were less enjoyable to me. Some of it tasted like breads dipped in gravy.


    That was not my favorite. It was soggy and had a weird texture. The men seemed to pay attention


    to my facial expressions as I ate.


    All in all, there was so much food. I was used to eating a te of instant rice and tipping a little soup


    over it for vor. Sometimes I just ate a bowl of cereal and called that a meal. I never had the


    variety or quantity of food I was being offered now.

 8

    8


    8


    I was soon very full. I tried to refuse a bite from Master Evan and he frowned at me.


    "Eat Ciara, the saleswoman showed us a way to force food into you. It did not look pleasant to me."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I dutifully opened my mouth and took in another bite. I thought to myself that it would serve them


    right if I threw up because I ate too much. I nearly did retch when a thought crossed my mind.


    Master Evan would probably want to taste it. I held my food down and had to stifle a smile.


    Master Evan would literally eat anything that came out of me. I wondered what would happen when


    I got a cold. That usually made my nose run like a faucet. Oh, what a nasty thought.


    I didn''t notice the light chatter at the table had gone strangely quiet and mypanions were all


    staring at me. I was still chewing myst bite and smiling at my own sick sense of humor when I


    looked up.


    Master Damien lifted my chin and looked into my eyes as I gulped down my food. I was terrified I


    must have missed something.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked looking far too interested.


    "Nothing, I''m sorry I wasn''t listening. Did I miss something, Master Damien?" I lied to him.


    Master Damien held my chin and seemed to consider for a moment before he spoke again, "We


    gave you ournguage because we wished to hear you speak. Always answer me when I ask you a


    question and always tell me the truth. Now tell me, what were you thinking about?"


    I gulped and looked at the bulky muscles of his physique. This man could beat me to death before I


    could raise an arm in self defense. In fear, my mouth spilled out exactly what had been in my head.


    "I was thinking that if I threw up it would serve you right for forcing me to eat. Then I thought Master


    Evan would taste it and that would be gross. Lastly, I was thinking about the next time I get sick and


    my nose runs with snot Master Evan will want to taste that, which is even grosser."


    I was panting with terror and Master Damien had the nerve tough at me. The whole table had the


    nerve tough. Master Keinughed so hard he had to bend over double and move away.


    Once he had recovered Master Evan stroked my hair.


    "I taste you and your healthy fluids to get to know you better. I have a sense for creatures I have


    tasted. It would help us track you, should we ever need to."


    I would never get away if that was the case.


    "Ah," sighed Master Evan watching my face, "there is the terror I have be ustomed to. I


    much prefer the humor, though. Brothers," he addressed the group, "we take Ciara to market today


    and find something it likes. It preformed well for us on its first day. These ves from Earth enjoy


    gifts. I say we give it one!"


    I couldn''t stop myself, me and my big mouth, "Why do you call me ''it''? I''m a she, Master Evan!"


    "Perhaps on Earth you were a she. There you could bear the young of a male of your species. Here


    you are an it. You will not breed with us, no matter what hole we use," he finished and took a drink


    and then offered me the cup; I knew better than to refuse.


    I was stunned I would never be pregnant. My mother had sworn I''d be knocked up within the year.


    Boy, wouldn''t she have been surprised. I started to get sad thinking I would never see her again, but


    the discussion at the table got my attention.


    "Ciara will need ornamentation when we leave it with the Keepers," Master Bane noted. "Although I


    quite enjoy having it bare to us. I did not believe I would enjoy looking on the ve. I was wrong."


    I blushed furiously when all the men agreed I was pleasant to look on. No one had ever called me


    pretty before, much less stated they wanted to have me walk around naked. I looked at the floor


    and tried to think of a reason why I should wear clothes.


    "My breasts will sag without support, Masters," I muttered to the floor.


    It was the truth, they wererge. Without reinforcement they would start to look like those women in


    National Geographic.


    Master Damien cupped a breast and ran a thumb over the nipple, which responded to him


    immediately. "They will not act as they did on your. The pull of weight is different here. Still for


    a ve with such attributes, there is something we could purchase to help them stand out."


    The group murmured appreciation and it was settled, we were going to market.

 9

    9


    9


    I knelt on a pad in a small room filled with hanging clothes as the men dressed around me. They


    talked andughed as they fitted themselves with white linen shirts and brown leather pants. Each


    of them had several sets of boots and they seemed to pick out the nicer pairs to wear.


    I recognized the symbol they each pulled across their chests. Thick leather criss crossed them and


    a metal breast te held a replica of the mark I carried everywhere. I wondered if the intricate


    design had meaning past the simple exnation they had given me.


    From a cab inside the room they pulled out weapons. Each of them took out a wicked looking


    sword and put it in a scabbard at their waist. Master Christof also had several small knives that he


    ced in the small of his back. Master Bane carried short knives in holders that strapped tightly


    around his thighs. They each were armed like they were going to battle.


    I wondered what I would wear. They never addressed the issue. The men just finished and directed


    me to the door that led out of their rooms. I stood naked and shocked as they opened the door.


    "I can''t go outside without clothes, Masters," I said hoping someone would appreciate I had pointed


    it out.


    "You have no need for clothes, Ciara," Master Damien patiently exined. "We are going to


    purchase ornamentation for you. Come, we must leave."


    "Like this," I shrieked. "I can''t go out like this. Everyone can''t see me like this. I''m, I''m..."


    They looked baffled by my refusal to step out the door. Tears started down my face again. I couldn''t


    bear the shame of my nudity being disyed.


    "Ciara, I do not care that the other Warriors look upon you. They will not touch you as long as you


    follow our rules. We will shield you from the eyes of the greedy shopkeepers with a cover. There is


    no reason for all this fuss," Master Damien said looking exasperated.


    "No!" I pleaded, "I can''t walk outside naked! Please dress me in something. "A shirt, Master


    Damien," I begged, "please, just give me a shirt."


    Fear battled with my shame in my mind and shame was winning. I screamed and fought as Master


    Damien started to pull me out the door. He stopped when I resisted, perhaps I had won this round.


    Master Evan spoke as they stood and watched me, "I do not wish to carry an out of control ve


    through the courtyard. We are a respected regiment, our discipline is legendary, such behavior from


    our ve would bring dishonor," he said harshly crossing his arms.


    The rest of the men agreed with him. They didn''t want to carry me kicking and screaming through


    the yard. For a moment I had hope and then Master Bane raised his arm.


    My uncles had hit me before, so had my mother. Suddenly I remembered how strong these men


    were, my whole being cowered waiting for the blow. I was a ve and I was being an idiot. Now the


    beating would start.


    The hit never came and I opened my eyes to look at Master Bane.


    He spoke to me. "We will never hurt what we own. If you continue to act this way we will have to


    punish you, though."


    He had only run his hand through his short hair in frustration.


    Punishment scared me and I figured that they could do anything they wanted. If they weren''t


    beating me yet, I should do what they asked. I stepped out the door and wiped the tears from my


    face. My will to fight wasn''t nearly as strong as my will to survive.


    My arms sought automatically to shield my most private ces. This displeased Master Damien


    and he demanded I stand straight and carry my hands at my sides. He and his brothers never


    cowered. I would never stand with such dishonor.


    Thanking him politely for the rebuke I dropped my arms and straightened my back. Shame was not


    as important as survival, I tried to tell myself. I''d learn to deal with the nudity.


    Their lodging was on the fifth floor. There was a single metal rail that ran along the edge of the


    walkway in front of the door. Beyond that I saw a girl about my age in the middle of a group of five


    men down in the courtyard.


    I stared at the girl. She was dressed, sort of, with a panel attached to a chain at her waist. It


    covered the apex of her thighs to about half way down her legs, another panel covered her


    buttocks. Her hips were bare and so was her top.


    Master Damien walked to me and I looked up at him. "I will walk in front, you will follow me. The rest


    of my brothers know their ce. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered quietly.


    "You will look at no man save us and speak to no man except us. This is an important rule. Do you


    understand?" he asked sternly.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I softly replied.


    I followed Master Damien down the steps and through the courtyard looking down. I used what my


    Uncle Bob had called my ''peripherals'' to check out everything around me. The courtyard was full of


    men. They didn''t seem to pay me much mind. Apparently a naked woman walking around wasn''t


    such a big deal here.


    There didn''t seem to be much vegetation in the courtyard just a couple small patches here and


    there. Otherwise , it looked like it was very dry here. The walls to the courtyard were all lined with


    something though. It grew low to the ground and looked pink.


    Despite the bright sun light the smooth cobblestone under my feet wasn''t hot, which surprised me. I


    had expected searing heat on my feet, but it was just mildly warm. Since I was obviously not going


    to be getting shoes, I was grateful for that.


    Master Damien was stopped by arge man addressing him in the center of the courtyard. They


    started to talk, but I didn''t look up. The men shifted suddenly and two tiny feet appeared in my frame


    of vision, "Hello, cousin," she said.


    A small cushion for my knees was dropped at my feet. A simr cushion wasid down for her. The


    men stood talking in a tight circle around us.


    "Kneel, Ciara," I heard Master Banemand.


    "It''s okay, cousin, you can talk to other ves, they don''t mind," the girl said as we knelt down.


    I looked back and found the feet of my men behind me and looked up hesitantly. Master Evan


    reached down and patted my head. I was ready to cry I was so happy. I turned and looked into


    bright aquamarine eyes. She blinked and her eyes closed side to side. It was a little disorienting.


    "You''re human?" she asked me.


    I nodded but couldn''t manage to talk, she just continued to speak. I was fascinated as wispy bright


    red hair fluttered in the light breeze.


    "My name is Fuji," she said. "Is this your first day cycle here?"


    "Yes, where are you from?" I asked her.


    "Oh, we didn''t have a name for the whole ce. The vige I lived in was called Batra. The vers


    came and paid money to the men for their extra female children. My people got more for me than


    sending me to another vige. Did your people get more for you?" she asked.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I don''t think anyone got anything for me. I just walked into a bright light and woke up at the auction.


    I fell asleep there and ended up here."


    "You look sad. I have human friends. You look like they do when they say they are sad," she said


    taking my hands.


    Her hands were cool and I noticed her skin glittered in the light, all of her skin. Besides the


    engraved cor and cuffs, Fuji only wore several shiny gold chains around her waist and a bright


    purple sash over each shoulder. She was essentially nude.


    "I''m not sad. I''m scared. I don''t know what''s going on. These men are all sorge and strong. Are


    they going to hurt me?" I whispered to her.


    "Ciara," Master Damien sighed above me. "We have already told you; we will not hurt what we


    own."


    God, did they have supersonic hearing, too? "Yes, Master Damien," I answered him quietly.


    Fuji threw her arms around me and the cold feeling got more intense. She was like an iceberg.


    "This is called a ''hug'' ording to my friends. It will make you feel better. You were free before,


    yes?" she asked me.


    I choked up a moment before I answered. I had made a point not to think that word yet.


    "Yes, I was free," I answered her.


    "It was different for me. I am allowed more liberty here than I had at home. The treatment is better


    also. I cannot understand how it must be for you. When youe to the Keepers you will meet


    other humans. They will understand," she said.


    A male hand came down and tapped Fuji on her shoulder and she bounced up. I felt the same tap


    and tried to rise as quickly. Fuji knew how to act, so I wanted to copy her.


    In my haste to rise my gaze went up and I locked eyes with one of Fuji''s Masters. I was stuck; he


    looked more terrifying than the men that had bought me. I felt a hand on the back of my head


    forcing my eyes back down. I flushed pink in embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry," I stuttered out.


    "Walk behind me Ciara and keep your eyes down," Master Damien ordered.


    I felt awful for not doing the right thing and making them angry again. I was paranoid they were


    going to punish me. The whipping post had been brought up once, I wasn''t sure they wouldn''t do


    that. They could do anything to me.


    My breathing etched up another notch when I realized they could just resell me if I displeased them.


    I couldn''t go through being sold again. That was the worst feeling ever. Nausea started to


    overwhelm me. I always got nauseated when I got nervous.


    My steps faltered and I stumbled slightly. I wrapped my hands around my stomach and pressed my


    nails in. Anything to distract from the horrible sense of dread I was feeling. If they let me, I would


    curl up and die right here.


    Being owned was awful, being sold to new owners would be worse. At least these strange men


    seemed to care about my well being. If I was sold again, there was no telling how bad it could get.

 10

    10


    10


    I followed Master Damien''s heels until I almost ran into his chest; he had turned around. I looked up


    and we were standing in a round alcove at the edge of the courtyard. My owners literally


    surrounded me.


    "What are you so scared of Ciara?" Master Evan asked harshly pulling me to face him. "You are


    radiating fear. Our ve should be proud and defiant, not nearly falling over itself in the middle of


    the courtyard."


    "I''m afraid you''ll whip me or sell me, because I looked at that other man. He looked terrible. Please


    don''t sell me, Master Evan," I begged him.


    "You fear that we would sell you Ciara?" Master Damien asked. "Do you believe we would make


    such a mistake as to buy the wrong ve?"


    "There is no right answer to that, Master Damien," I answered him honestly still trembling.


    He appraised me silently for several long moments with an unfaltering stare. I started when I felt


    Master Kein and Master Bane inspecting the small wounds I had made with my nails. When I


    looked up again Damien was softer.


    "You have harmed yourself due to your... upset. That is inappropriate. We would discipline you for


    this infraction, but I feel it would not have the intended effect," he said thoughtfully. "Instead I will tell


    you this, we will not sell you. My brothers and I choose you and we will keep you. We will only


    discipline you physically when it is clear you need more guidance than mere words provide."


    The other men murmured agreement.


    They softly admonished me not to cause myself harm with my nails. If I insisted on doing that they


    would wrap my hands. I would only get one warning, so I best not do it again.


    I apologized like I felt a good ve should. The men petted my hair and shoulders in response.


    They weren''t unreasonable, I soothed myself. I just had to learn the rules before they reached their


    limit.


    I breathed easier and followed them to the main gate feeling more rxed.


    They dressed me to go to market. Why they couldn''t have done this upstairs, I could not discern. I


    would not have fussed at all if they put me in this to walk downstairs.


    The brown outfit they put me in was handed to them by a man at therge stone entrance. He


    ced their mark in the outfit, because it was theirs now. They would put it on me whenever I left


    the Warrior''spound, they told me.


    Getting into the outfit wasplicated. The first thing they did was strap my kneeling pad around


    my waist with a tie. Next, soft dark brown covers wereced up each leg to my knees. Master Evan


    slipped soft fingerless mittens on my hands that reached my elbows. A bulky dark brown tunic was


    pulled over my head. Lastly, a hood with a long veil was fitted over my face.


    The outfit I was in went down to my feet and the sleeves covered my hands. Oddly the fabric was


    cool inside, I didn''t feel overheated. From inside the veil I could see very well. It was like having on


    sunsses, which I didn''t mind because it was bright in the sunlight. I imagined I must look like a


    brown lump from the outside.


    "Ciara," Master Damien said facing me, "outside these walls are others who will not appreciate you.


    Having a ve is a privilege, most cannot afford it. Speak to no one, including us. You will be


    punished severely if you speak in the vige. Can you do this?"


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said.


    We walked out a thick door nestled low in the wall. The men allowed me to follow Master Damien


    out and then took up positions. The men were on either side and behind me; I was surrounded.


    The way they moved and the tight grouping they held told me two things. First, I couldn''t run from


    them out here. It wasn''t like I had anywhere to go anyway. The second thing was that no one else


    on this street was going to touch me. Since running was out of the question and I felt safe, I was


    able to just look around.


    The area was alive. There were men everywhere standing outside therge buildings that lined the


    narrow streets. Everything looked like it had been made out of putty colored sand. Strange paintings


    adorned the outsides of the buildings. I wondered if that wasn''t theirnguage.


    I had shopped a lot at flea markets and it felt like that. The street itself was crowded with tent


    vendors outside the main buildings. No one said a word to our entourage. I made good use of my


    ''peripherals'' and noticed almost all the vendors held something out toward my owners. It was a


    silent request to look. They never got in our way or spoke to us.


    One man up ahead with a stand had what looked like earrings and they got my attention. Despite


    my circumstances, I still noticed the beautiful jewelry. Shiny things always grabbed my eyes. My


    mom had teased me about that.


    I tried not to turn my head as we passed the earring vendor''s cart and sort of seeded. One pair


    had a silver loop with a blue stone floating in the middle. I liked those.


    From behind me Master Bane made a sound and Master Damien stopped. He came to a stop in


    front of the vendor''s cart and my owners rearranged themselves around me.


    "Point to what you are looking at," Master Evan said gruffly under his breath.


    I had tried to be sly, but I must have been obvious. I quickly gestured with my mittened hand to the


    set I had seen, but retracted it quickly. The salesman had looked curiously at it; like he wanted to


    touch me.


    Master Damien bartered with the man and handed him several pieces of stone from inside his belt.


    He retrieved the earrings from the salesman and passed them to the back of our group. Master


    Christof ced them in a small pouch at his waist.


    As we walked away Master Evan quietly asked Master Damien, "Do you know what we just bought,


    brother?"


    "No, but it does and the things are in our colors," he answered and kept his brisk pace through the


    vendors.


    We came to arge wall and Master Damien didn''t even have to knock, it just opened to us. I


    followed him past the guard at the gate. We were in a courtyard with what seemed like little shops


    all around.


    I saw other groups of armed men present with little brown bundled creatures in their midst. It was


    quieter here and only Warriors with ves seemed to be present. These shops must cater to them, I


    thought.


    The guard rxed a little around me as we walked toward arge storefront. Light colored fabrics


    blew in the breeze outside. Now I was sure those symbols were anguage. They looked different


    on every building.


    We entered the store with all the fabrics and Master Damien was warmly greeted by an older man


    inside.


    "So you finally gave in old friends. I wondered when you would," heughed grabbing Master


    Damien''s arm.


    The room was full of fabrics and shiny metals. It looked to me like a woman''s shopping paradise.


    "So this is better than the life of a Warrior, Fredrik?" Master Evan asked curiously looking around.


    "Ah, there is peace here for my brothers and I. No more raids, no more fighting, and we spend all


    day with our Mia. It is a blessed life, cousins," the man said.


    As the man talked to my owners a brown bundle approached me with an outstretched appendage. I


    wasn''t sure what to do, but Master Evan encouraged me to go with the other ve.


    We went into a little room in the back. It was opulent. There seemed to be a sitting area around a


    little stage. The little brown bundle took off her robe quickly and revealed a very humanoid looking


    creature.


    She had huge oval eyes in a dark face. Right away I noticed she was bald. The woman wore a


    cor like mine, as well as, wrist and ankle cuffs. She smiled broadly at me, but I was too stunned to


    speak as I took her in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her clothing was all yellow gauzy fabric. Two strips passed over her shoulders and covered her


    breasts. On her waist hung an ornate golden chain, it held up a panel that covered the apex of her


    thighs and her buttocks. The same yellow gauze started at her waist and cascaded down her legs in


    strips that gathered at the ankles. Each time she took a step a beautiful dark leg came between the


    fabric.


    "Do you speak, cousin?" she asked politely, starting to remove my covering.


    "Yes, who are you?" I asked her.


    "I am, Mia, the ve of these shopkeepers. They serve the Warriors and the Administrators. I have


    never seen your Warriors before, so you must be new. I will help your Warriors pick out


    ornamentation for you," she exined as she rapidly removed my gloves and boots.


    "Thank you," I said as she pulled my body covering over my head.


    Thest thing to go was my kneeling ce which she threw beside one of the chairs in the room.


    I went from feeling totally dressed to totally nude. When I heard the mene in the room, I moved


    behind Mia instinctively to shield myself. I had the feeling it was a blunder. I just couldn''t stop myself


    from doing it. Mia cooly covered it up by turning and leading me to the stage.


    "Don''t be so shy human, I''m sure they have seen all of you already. My Masters have seen every


    ve in thepound," she whispered. "They will probably buy ornamentation to partially shield


    the ces you would want covered. If you have pleased them, they will try to keep you happy."


    I knew she was correct but the fitting was still horrible. I stood on a little lighted tform as Mia


    wrapped me in different blue, silver, and white fabrics. It felt like I was back at the auction as I


    modeled the filmy fabrics Mia wrapped me in.


    The shopkeepers were five friendly men that rushed in and out of the room bringing in samples.


    They offered articles of translucent fabric and shiny jewelry to my owners. If the object was


    approved then Mia would take it and dress me in it. The shopkeepers never touched me, but I didn''t


    like them looking.


    Nothing was ignored. Ornate pins andbs were used to decorate my hair. Mia demonstrated


    how it could be pulled and designed. For a creature with no hair of her own, she knew what to do


    with it.

 11

    11


    11


    I did well most of the time and reigned in the unnecessary panic of being exposed like this. During


    short breaks the men would pull me to kneel next to them. Master Kein started to feed me a sweet


    liquid that made me a little giddy. I figured that was the purpose.


    Eventually, I didn''t care about much of anything anymore. I was so rxed they could have dressed


    me in a clown outfitplete with red nose and I wouldn''t have noticed. It took everything I had to


    follow Mia''s directions. Even understanding her was bing difficult.


    Just before we were to be done Master Damien asked Master Christof for the package we had


    bought outside in the street. He got up and handed me the earrings and asked me what they were


    for. I giggled like a schoolgirl and put the loops in my ears.


    I was feeling really good by then, so I shook my head flirtatiously. The metal was light and the little


    stones had a perfect weight. They were honestly the nicest thing anyone had ever bought me.


    I threw my arms around Master Damien''s neck and kissed his cheek, "Thank you Master, they are


    beautiful," I slurred out.


    The men surrounded me instantly and I felt their hands pulling me away.


    "No, no wait," Master Damien said cing his face back in front of mine and my arms around his


    neck. "It was a kiss. Do it again, Ciara," hemanded.


    He was a ruggedly attractive man that had spent the morning fucking me; I didn''t need any further


    encouragement. Grabbing his shoulders I pulled him closer and nted soft kisses across his


    cheeks, over his eyes, andstly across his lips. I closed my blurry eyes and concentrated on


    nibbling and sucking at his lips.


    Evidently Master Damien liked it. I felt his organ thicken against my stomach and I giggled, stroking


    him through the fabric of his pants. He groaned and closed his eyes, his hand followed mine as I


    slipped it up and down over his length.


    "Ah, yes, my ve told me you had bought it a gift. I would like to know where you got these. They


    are quite hard to find, you know. Many of the ves from Earth have ces to hold these


    ornaments. We had Mia''s ears prepared for it some time ago, though she is not from Earth. Some


    have several ces to put the ornamentation. Does this one?" he asked looking at my ears.


    Master Damien didn''t seem the least bit bothered that the shopkeeper had caught us. I blushed


    furiously through my blurry haze.


    "Ciara, how many ces do you have for this type of decoration?" Master Damien asked.


    I felt my ears and tried to remember how to say the word in theirnguage. It wouldn''te, so I


    held up two fingers. I felt a little confused.


    Master Evan inspected my ears and I shuddered at the light touch. It wasn''t really obvious I had


    tipped back and Master Bane was holding me until I looked up. The faces above me looked really


    worried, but for some reason I couldn''t care less. Voices wove through my pleasant feelings and in


    no way disrupted them.


    "Ah, yes," the shopkeeper said picking up Master Kein''s jug. "Some Earth ves are quite sensitive


    to the root drink. It is something they can get used to, but it takes time. No more than a couple of


    sips for most of them when they are new."


    "It is like this from the root drink?" Master Kein asked incredulously. "We take it all the time..."


    "Yes, my friend, we are different you see. A bit of cocker dust will have it feeling much like itself in a


    moment. We sell it, by the way. Quite a few things are nice to have around when you are keeping a


    human."


    "You''ll need to feed it now, though. The dust will make it ufortably hungry. Maybe you could


    come back and shop moreter. I will have what you have ordered delivered, of course," he mused


    and then called out, "Geoffrey, a sample of the cocker dust to Mia, please."


    A momentter, Mia poured the nasty dust on my tongue. I tried to spit it out, but Master Evan held


    my mouth closed. It was disgusting, like rotten dirt. It cut through delirium quickly. I was blinking at


    the men and absolutely ravenous. My stomach growled. I felt headachy I was so hungry.


    I was ced back in my brown outfit and followed Master Damien outside. He crossed the


    courtyard and led us into what looked like a small eatery. We entered into an alcove where several


    brown outfits were hung on the wall. As my brown outeryer was removed I was relieved to see


    they had left me dressed in something.


    Much like Mia, I had two strips of blue virtually see through fabric thaty over my breasts, a piece


    of thin silver attached the fabric to my cor to keep it in ce. A single piece of the fabric hung at


    my waist attached to a shiny silver chain. It stretched from hip bone to hip bone and went halfway


    down my thighs. Looking at my butt it was covered in simr fashion. My hips were left bare. On my


    feet were delicate sandals that tied up my legs.


    The inside of the ce we had walked into looked like an old pub. The walls looked worn as did the


    tile floor. Lots of empty tables were scattered around. Several groups were seated and eating. A


    feminine creature was at all of the tables, kneeling inconspicuously between two men. We took an


    empty table in the back.


    My cushion was ced between Master Bane and Master Kein. I kneeled obediently and prayed


    they would feed me soon. The men talked amicably amongst themselves as Master Bane petted my


    back and shoulders. Their touches had been good all day. Truth be told, I didn''t mind all the


    attention from the four of them.


    It struck me suddenly that Master Christof had never touched me. I heard my Uncle Eddy''s voice in


    my mind wondering if he was a queer. I had hated Eddy from the day he moved in.


    Uncle Eddy had been horrible to live with. The fact I didn''t date a lot meant he frequently asked my


    mom, while I was present, if I was a lesbian. Just because someone wasn''t obsessed with the


    opposite sex didn''t make them homosexual.


    Eddy had been merciless with picking at me. He made my personal life a topic of conversation with


    all my uncles when they sat and drank beer in the front yard. Before I moved, it had gotten to a


    point I snuck out my window and walked around the back of the house when I went anywhere. The


    constant jibes and hurtful remarks were too numerous to take.


    I was scowling and staring at the floor when I felt Master Bane pinch a nipple. I looked up at him


    shocked.


    "Ciara, what are you thinking about?" he asked curiously offering me a piece of food that had


    obviously been delivered while I was daydreaming.


    Oh God, I couldn''t tell them what I was thinking about Master Christof. That could be really offensive


    here. I stammered out an answer about a creepy rtive of my mother''s that this ce reminded


    me of. That seemed to satiate them.


    As we ate I took the chance to look furtively around the restaurant. I nced at a girl at a table near


    ours that seemed to be human. She was sitting like I was, but she looked up at the men that sat


    around her.


    It seemed she never took her eyes off of one of them. Her attention seemed odd to me. Staring at


    someone openly like that, I would consider rude. Perhaps that was the right way to act, though.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did take careful note of her appearance and attire. She didn''t look the way I thought a ve


    should. Her skin was clean and blemish free. She was wrapped in satiny orange strip of fabric.


    Long, blonde hair was bound in a bun at the back of her head. It looked thick and cared for. Her


    entire appearance seemed to exude health.


    Looking down at my own hands I was embarrassed for some reason. Despite that strangely


    effective cream, I still had cracks on my palms and thick callouses on my fingers. Comparing myself


    to the beautiful creature at the other table I felt lessened for some reason. Hopefully, my skin would


    heal quickly.


    I nced back at the woman and she was still staring at the men she sat with. She seemed to


    spend a little time watching each of them, whether they were talking or not. It was very strange


    behavior.


    When Master Bane pinched my nipple this time he also gave it a sharp tug. I looked up and my


    owners were staring daggers at me.


    "What are you doing, Ciara?" Master Damien growled.


    "The girl in orange," I stammered, "I was watching her, the way she acts. I''m sorry, Master Damien."


    Master Damien and his brethren all turned to look in the direction I had been looking. They did look


    less angry when they turned back to me.


    "That is not a girl or a she," Master Damien informed me. "That is a ve. You will notice it only


    looks at its owners, as is appropriate."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said quietly vowing to keep my eyes on them in the future.


    We continued to eat and I continued to be fed. I made a point to watch my owners and that seemed


    eptable to them. Again, I was offered food and drink until I thought I would pop.


    "Ciara, you must eat more," Master Evan chastised from across the table.


    "I can''t eat anymore. I''m full, Master Evan," I said as I choked down another mouthful. I was


    frustrated and confused with their desire to feed me. "Why can''t you just feed me until I am full,


    Master Evan?"


    "Humans do like to question, don''t they?" Master Kein said under his breath.


    Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me andid his hands on the table, "ve, are you telling us


    what is best for you?" he asked calmly.


    It was the first time he didn''t use the name they had given me. The change terrified me.


    "No, I''m sorry. Please forgive me, Master Damien," I begged.


    I cursed myself for forgetting that despite their kindness, I was still their property. I couldn''t get used


    to it. Looking down at the floor and I prayed I would be forgiven. I still wasn''t sure what punishment


    would entail here.


    "Ciara," he said calmly, "you will lose mass here. You will waste away if we don''t give you enough to


    eat. We could not stand to watch this happen. You are ours."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said obediently taking food as it was offered to my by Master Kein.


    I didn''t know how much more I could eat, but I''d keep trying if it kept them happy.


    After a while I had to pee. I was restless it was so bad. I was almost ready to ask. Master Damien


    looked at Master Christof after eyeing me.


    "Take it to the facilities. Clean it afterwards," he said.


    Master Christof dutifully rose from his ce and took my arm leading me from the table. I was sure


    they knew what I had been thinking about before. Master Christof was going to do something


    horrible to me. I nced at him and he looked like he was touching me just by sheer force of will.


    Master Christof lead me through the tables into a small room. It had fivecquered pots like I had


    sat on before. Master Christof closed the door behind us and then removed the chain from my


    waist. The covering of my sex went with it.


    "Sit," hemanded pointing to the pots. I started to sit facing him and he said, "No, face the other


    way."


    Straddling the pot and facing the wall wasn''t ufortable, it just felt weird. In a way it gave me a


    sense of privacy and it was easier to do my business. I''d have to remember that for the future.


    When I was done, a warm wet cloth was used to clean me. I started to get off and Master Christof


    said, "No, stay there."

 12

    12


    12


    He moved my hands to a bar in front of me and quickly bound by wrists to it with a leather strap. I


    wanted to turn my head around, but thought better of it. Breathing slowly, I convinced myself not to


    panic. He could do anything he wished to me; I would have to wait and see what he wanted.


    I felt his hands run across my backside and between my legs, without the cloth this time. He


    explored my pussy and asspletely using water to moisten his fingers. His breathing was heavy


    and it filled my ears. I heard him stand behind me and his clothing rustled.


    I had heard my uncles masturbating enough to know what he was doing. I didn''t turn my face from


    the wall. Soon, I felt the warm ejactend on my bare back as he groaned. A damp cloth softly


    wiped it away and a second one dried my skin. When Master Christof was done he asked me to


    stand and he took my arms off the bar. He re attached the chain at my waist to cover me.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t look at him; I just stared at the floor. What had just transpired felt odd. Considering how


    today was going for me that was really saying something.


    "Thank you, Ciara," he said in a strained voice as we left the bathroom.


    That was a shock. No one had thanked me for sex today. He didn''t really even use me and he said


    thank you. That made me feel guilty for thinking he was weird.


    "You''re wee, Master Christof," I said as we made our way back to the table.


    No one mentioned how long we had been gone and the table continued with light conversation. The


    men got really excited when a small dish was brought out. The man bringing food to our table


    scooped five spoonfuls of granules onto the te.


    Master Kein carefully picked up the small te and brought it to his face. "Watch Ciara," he


    commanded.


    He stuck his tongue out and a little of the stuff on the te stuck to it. I was just d he didn''t snort


    it up his nose. He lowered the te to my level and I copied him.


    I saw colors shooting in front of me. The walls of the restaurant seemed to be breathing with me. I


    grabbed onto Master Bane and Master Kein and held onto their legs to steady myself. If they hadn''t


    taken me to the bathroom before, I would have pissed myself right then. I still had my presence of


    mind, but my senses were all screwed up. I felt like I could taste color and see vor.


    Thankfully, the feelings didn''tst long. They were fading as I saw Master Kein offering me the te


    a second time and I risked angering them.


    "Masters, I''ll eat anything else you want but not that. I don''t think it''s good for humans. I feel all


    screwed up when I taste it and my mind isn''t right. Please, Masters, anything else," I begged.


    "Doesn''t it taste good, Ciara?" Master Damien asked, folding his hands and looking at me.


    "I don''t taste anything, Master Damien. The walls move and it feels like my eyes are exploding. I


    promise Master, I''ll eat anything else," I repeated my plea. The room was still spinning around just a


    little bit.


    Master Bane tilted my face to his and requested I repeat what I had just told Master Damien. I did


    and he sat still watching me intently for a moment.


    "Perhaps it isn''t good for humans. We should get something different for Ciara," Master Bane said


    taking the te from Master Kein and tasting it again.


    They brought me a slippery thing that Master Bane had to feed me from the bowl. It reminded me of


    the time I had n at a Mexican restaurant. It did not make me high and I enjoyed it, if not for that


    reason only.


    Walking home with my owners the streets were much quieter. A few salesmen were still out, but it


    looked like everyone was packing up. I was surprised when a man stumbled out of a door way and


    directly in our path.


    The man now blocking our way was angry. He had a healing cut across his nose and a nasty look


    on his face. He clenched his fists and looked like he wanted a fight.


    Master Damien calmly took stock of the situation. His brothers held their positions and seemed to


    be waiting patiently. When the other man didn''t speak, Master Damien did.


    "Move yourself, cousin, we have no quarrel with you," he said simply.


    "Weaklings!" the man spat out taking a step toward us. "Do you not need our women now,


    Warriors? Will you leave us, the shopkeeps and the lowly men to them? So what if they take our


    brothers, eh? No concern of yours anymore is it? You have a precious little ve to tend your


    needs," he sneered.


    The men surrounding me didn''t even flinch during the man''s rant. I nced at Master Kein, who


    stood beside me, and his face looked neutral. They didn''t even seem to be agitated.


    "We take our turn with the women just as you do," Master Damien answered calmly. "If you have


    lost a brother, we will search for him, just as we always have. The ve is not your concern. Now


    move out of our way."


    The aggressive man took another step toward us and my men did not move. Master Damien spoke


    to him again. He instructed the man to desist, picking a fight with Warriors would only end up getting


    him hurt.


    Whoever this strange man was seemed too upset to really understand what a bad idea this was.


    Looking between the men it was easy to see who would win a fight. The men surrounding me were


    built and toned. The aggressive man, although he was tall, didn''t seem to have the same muscr


    physique as mypanions.


    The angry man rushed at Master Damien quite suddenly. I cringed expecting a brawl. There wasn''t


    one. Instead Master Damien brushed the man''s flying fists away and shoved him back several


    steps.


    "Draw your weapon, coward!" the man screamed running forward again.


    The process repeated with Master Damien delivering a resounding open palm p to the man''s


    face this time. He never drew his weapon and he seemed intent on not harming the crazy man. This


    enraged the already upset man.


    The third time the man approached Master Damien I barely saw the motion that snapped the man''s


    jaw to the side. Stepping groggily the man seemed much less angry and just dazed now. That


    punch would have shattered my face; I was sure of it.


    "I have no wish to harm you, cousin," Master Damien said calmly. "If you try to fight with me again,


    we will take you to the Administrators."


    Suddenly, two other men showed up at the aggressor''s sides. They cajoled him and pulled him back


    inside the building. They apologized and bowed their heads to mypanions as they stepped


    away. We continued our walk home without further incident.


    As we walked back to thepound, I wondered about what the man had said. Thinking back on


    the day, I didn''t remember seeing anyone that would have passed for female that wasn''t a ve. By


    what I''d seen, all the ves seemed to be aliens here. Where were the native women?


    I heard my mother''s voice in my head, in one of her few sober moments, rmending I be


    patient. "All things in good time," she would say to me. That seemed like good advice for now.


    Back inside the Warrior''spound I felt much morefortable walking around in my outfit, even


    if it was mostly see through. Master Evan nudged Master Damien and pointed to a group of men


    standing by the wall. Master Damien turned and walked toward them calling out a greeting.


    I remembered before and kept my head resolutely down. I was a little disappointed when I didn''t


    see a little set of feet with the men. I would have enjoyed talking to someone.


    I was distracted by the pink nts lining the wall. A little silver thing shaped like a fly was zooming


    around them. Without warning one of the nts shot out a tendril and caught the fly. The tendril


    dragged the bug into the depths of a tiny pink vase. It was fascinating. Bugs seemed to like tond


    on the leafy base of the pink nt, but if they flew above it; they got nabbed.


    My new name was suddenly booming into my ears and I jumped up turning around. Master Evan''s


    roguish face was inches from mine. Inadvertently, I had crouched down to watch the funny little


    nts; when I bounded up he was leaning over me. Any closer and I would have been kissing him.


    He reached forward and pulled the strips of fabric back over my breasts, making a point to brush my


    nipples. He smiled down at me impishly.


    "You are irritating Master Damien by not listening to him, go apologize," he whispered in my ear.

 13

    13


    13


    I snuck a nce past Master Evan''s shoulder to see Master Damien standing several feet away


    looking annoyed. Everyone else also looked a little put out. I walked toward them with my head


    down and thought about what to do. They didn''t like it when I acted scared, so I had to act


    apologetic without being wimpy.


    I remembered what Master Damien had told me. They wanted me to touch them without fear. It was


    decided, I would do what they wanted.


    I looked up into Master Damien''s eyes as I approached him and put my arms lightly around his


    waist.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t listen to you, Master Damien," I said leaving my face tilted to his.


    I prayed he wouldn''t strike me or push me away.


    The men from before were still standing around and theymented as I touched Master Damien. I


    just left my eyes on him. He kept his arms folded across his chest as he leaned down.


    "Apologize to my brothers, just as you have to me," he said and returned to his former position.


    I apologized to Master Bane and Master Kein the same way. I approach Master Christof, slower.


    There was no way not to do this now. I slowly wound my arms around his waist and looked into his


    brilliant purple eyes; they looked wild.


    "I''m sorry, Master Christof," I said quietly and stepped back.


    He had looked like he wanted to hit me.


    Master Evan was right in front of me when I turned away from Master Christof. "You didn''t apologize


    to me, Ciara, and I had to go get you," he smirked.


    I put my arms around his waist and looked up to find his face inches from mine again.


    "Why do you put your arms around us?" Evan asked.


    "You don''t like me to use words from my firstnguage," I stuttered slightly unnerved at how close


    his face was.


    "Just this word, then," he said considering, "tell us what it is."


    "It is a hug, Master Evan, it is a sign of affection," I told him.


    He didn''t move or say anything, so I apologized like I had to his brothers. I tried to move away but


    he stopped me and grinned wickedly.


    "You should kiss me to prove you''re sorry," he said with authority pulling me closer.


    "Brother..." I heard Master Christof say and I could hear the warning in his voice.


    I had to get on my toes to reach Master Evan''s mouth. His lips were full and perfect for kissing, so I


    did. Master Evan''s blue eyes looked a little surprised when our lips touched. I loved the look of


    shock when I ran my tongue over his bottom lip, he wasn''t the only one that could taste.


    I felt Master Damien pressing up against my back as he wove his fingers into my hair and pulled my


    head back slightly. "We were going to y a game of chuke, Ciara. You wille and watch us.


    That is, if you are done apologizing to my brother."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said smiling.


    The look on Master Evan''s face was priceless. Women must not kiss them I surmised.


    The men walked me out of the courtyard and into a vegetated area. It resembled grass, but was


    lighter in color. They left me kneeling in a small tent with several other ves. I was told to stay on


    my pad in the grass.


    The men all stripped, leaving their clothes in piles. The only thing they wore out onto the field was a


    small cup over their privates. Oddly, I didn''t see anything holding the cup on, it just stayed there.


    The twenty or so men already on the field cheered their arrival.


    "Hello again, cousin," came cheerfully from my left.


    I grinned, d to see a familiar face. "Hello Fuji, it''s nice to see you again."


    "Cousin, you can talk with us, but keep your eyes on your Warriors," the warning came from my


    right.


    I readjusted my gaze to see Master Bane looking over at me. He went back to the game a moment


    later.


    Furtively, I took in my surroundings. I could make out tall walls on every side of us. We were in a


    field, but still inside theirpound.


    "Caution, cousin," a voice hissed from my left, "you cannot run from this ce."


    "They watch us," another voice whispered, "if you keep looking around, they wille over here."


    "They like us to watch," Fuji instructed. "When your men make a point you should cheer with them."


    I couldn''t run inside a walledpound. Since I was on an alien, running at all was seeming


    like a foolish thought. Instead I concentrated on what Fuji had said.


    "How do I know when they make a point?" I asked watching the confusing disy in front of me.


    It looked like there were multiple balls in y and the men were running all over the ce.


    "Just cheer when your men cheer," was the answer from farther right, "I''ve been watching this game


    for ages and I still don''t understand it."


    All the women in the tentughed at that. Suddenly, Fuji rose up and jumped around, when she was


    done she knelt back down. Some men on the field had also been cheering.


    I saw a ball pass to Master Evan and he threw it in the air shouting. The rest of my men also made


    a lot of noise. I''d yed drums in the marching band, so I''d cheered in many football games. I


    hooted and hollered like back then.


    "Perfect," the voice from my right said, "they loved that! I''m Rose by the way."


    "Rose?" I asked questioningly, "Didn''t they re name you?"


    "Yes, they asked for the name of the most beautiful thing on my home and that was the first


    thing that came to mind. I was so scared, it''s a wonder I didn''t end up with some horrible name.


    What did they call you?" she asked.


    "It used to be Rachel, but I guess it''s Ciara now," I answered her rxing.


    "Oh," Rose sighed, "whatever you do, don''t say that again. They get really angry if you talk about


    your home."


    "Yes, thank you," I answered staring nkly ahead.


    Survival may be more difficult than I thought.


    The conversation was pleasant with my new counterparts. I didn''t look over so I only knew Rose,


    Tamia, and Shi by the sounds of their voices. Out of the five of us only Rose and I were from Earth.


    I learned being from Earth had protected me from being sold onto a where ves were


    worked to death. That didn''t take long for a human. Earthlings were too frail for most others.


    Our needs for oxygen and water made us difficult to keep.


    The men hadn''t been lying about me never going home. The dimensional portals the vers used


    had trouble operating on earth, something to do with the atmosphere. It was getting harder and


    harder to acquire an earthling.


    Pateria had developed a simr shield against the portals. At one point, before the shield, the


    vers had tried to steal ves back. Rose shuddered when she talked about it. The Warriors were


    fearless and deadly. The vers that came had been massacred.


    As we talked, I watched the game and dutifully cheered when it seemed appropriate. All the


    screaming was making me thirsty. I was relieved when I saw Master Evane striding toward me


    with a jug.


    He made an impressive site. His broad shoulders and narrow hips covered in flexing muscle. His


    skin was glistening with sweat in the falling light. Master Evan was the kind of guy I would have had


    wet dreams about. Back home a man like him never would have looked at me twice.


    He fed me a long drink of the cool liquid while grinning down at me. I nearly choked when I got a


    good look at his mouth. His teeth had grown into long deadly looking sabers. He noticed me staring


    and set the jug on the ground.


    Crouching in front of me he continued to grin. His mouth looked wicked and I couldn''t stop gaping at


    it.


    "Do I frighten you, Ciara?" he asked teasingly running a finger down my arm.


    I lied, "No, Master Evan," as my breath caught in my throat.


    He brought his face to within an inch of mine. "Will you kiss me now, human?"


    I caught the dare in his eyes and just couldn''t back down. I ced my lips against his and closed


    my eyes. He didn''t attack me, so I continued to kiss him.


    I forgot about my new friends sitting less than a foot away and got bolder. I slipped my tongue


    between his lips and touched those evil looking teeth. Master Evan didn''t move so I continued to


    explore his mouth and brushed his tongue with mine.


    I pulled back to look at him and he was absolutely shocked. Master Damien was behind him a


    secondter asking if he was nning toe back to the game or not. Still looking unnerved


    Master Evan followed him back to the field, throwing nces over his shoulder the whole way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Oh,"ughed Rose heartily, "you''ll do just fine here, Ciara."


    "I swear to you he grew a mouthful of fangs, I swear it!" I muttered back to her still surprised by


    Master Evan''s appearance.


    "That is what happens when they get excited. They have a secondary set of teeth that grow," Fuji


    answered happily. "Didn''t they have sex with you today?" she asked curiously.


    I wasn''t reallyfortable discussing that with four new friends and they thought that was hrious.


    "If you haven''t noticed they aren''t really inhibited here, they are only wearing the cups to keep


    themselves protected," said Rose.


    "Yes," I finally answered embarrassed, "but I wasn''t looking at their mouths then. They had me on


    my hands and knees facing away from them."


    "Oh, that''s rich!"ughed Rose. "I had forgotten about how paranoid they are at first. They think


    you''re going to bite them. They act like your nails are daggers. It gets old really fast. Just when you


    think you''ve got them cured, they go to a coupling ande back twice as crazy."


    All the women were chuckling at the inside joke. "What''s a coupling?" I asked trying to understand.


    "This is going to sound odder than anything else you''ve heard today, so be prepared. The women


    native to this are... there isn''t even a word bad enough to describe them. They stand about


    nine feet tall and are covered in thick hair. Those fangs you saw on your Master are nothing


    compared to what the women carry and the women''s don''t retract. They also have vicious ws. To


    top it all off they can fly. They have these awesome leathery wings. The women here terrify the


    men."


    I sat watching the game stunned. Master Damien''s earlierment madeplete sense now. He


    didn''t mean I shouldn''t be afraid of them. Hisment was that they could enjoy me without being


    afraid of me.


    When I didn''t say anything Rose continued to talk. "The men here take turns with the women. Your


    Masters will leave you for several day cycles to go service the native women. All the men have to


    go at some point, there is a schedule. Sometimes the men here are kidnapped and held by gangs


    of women."


    "The Warriors protect the vige we are in from other viges, but also from women seeking to take


    men. When a man gets taken the Warriors go look for them in the mountains. When they find them,


    they alwayse back skittish," Rose finished and then rose to cheer her Warriors.

 14

    14


    14


    Master Christof had been taken, I was sure of it. No wonder the poor man didn''t really like me. He


    had been taken and held by a gang of women who did who knows what to him. His psyche must


    have been destroyed.


    "They took Master Christof, didn''t they?" I asked


    "He isn''t quite right, then?" asked Fuji curiously.


    I was suddenly not sure what to say. If my Warriors found out I talked about them I may get in


    trouble.


    "He''s just more insistent I face away is all. More nervous about my mouth, just those types of


    things," I stammered.


    It wasn''t really a lie, but it wasn''t really the truth. Telling them he could couldn''t even use his cock on


    me was going to be far too much information.


    "My Masters say he refused to go thest coupling. His brothers had to go without him. It was a


    disgrace to them, but they won''t talk about it. He was punished for refusing to go, if he refuses again


    my owners say he may be killed," Tamia chimed in.


    I saw Master Bane jumping up and down on the field so I pped my hands and hooted. This


    conversation had to end soon, obviously it wasn''t something they wanted spread all over the


    compound.


    "You called them brothers, but they don''t look anything alike," I said hoping it would change the


    subject.


    "Oh, no it''s the markings they have that make them brothers. It is probably the same mark they put


    on your stomach. They think they must be born with it. When the mothers bring the sons back they


    all have them. When the Child Keepers notice simr marks they put the children together. They


    grow up that way," Fuji answered.


    I was relieved to see the Warriors all heading back toward us. I had enjoyed talking to the women,


    but the talk about Master Christof had bothered me twofold. I didn''t want to get into trouble mainly.


    Secondly, he had problems, that much was obvious; being a big mouth about it wouldn''t help. I


    would never bring that subject up in public again.


    "Did you enjoy talking with the other ves?" Master Damien asked as we walked back toward the


    courtyard.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered politely watching his heels.


    "Did you learn anything interesting?"


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered again keeping my head down but trying to use my peripherals.


    There seemed to be a lot of people milling about.


    He turned to face me and I ran into him. None of the men had redressed after the game. I was


    looking into his sculpted chest with it''s sprinkling of dark hair. I tilted my face up to look in his eyes.


    "Ciara, what did you learn?"


    "The women here are mean and you have to have sex with them. Your teeth grow when you''re


    excited. The vers won''t get me again. I''m lucky I''m human or the vers would have sold me a


    worse ce..." I trailed off and Master Damien smiled.


    "We are going into the public bath. When we get inside we will remove your ornamentation and you


    will join us. You will bathe me," he said.


    I nodded unhappily. I had gotten used to being sort of dressed in public. He noticed the look and


    raised an eyebrow at me.


    "I don''t like to go without clothes in front of other people, Master Damien," Iined quietly.


    "Are you disobeying me, ve?" he asked.


    I could feel his brothers surrounding me. Now seemed like a bad time to make them angry.


    "No, Master Damien," I said meekly looking down.


    We walked into a huge hall, the ceiling had to be up two stories. The public bath was bigger than


    the public swimming pool at home. It was at least half a foot ball field long. There were Warriors


    already there, lounging and swimming. ves were interspersed in the men.


    The men stopped at a small enve in the wall. A symbol, their symbol, was above it. Inside were


    several cushions and ces to sit. Theyid their clothes inside and started to undress me.


    My care was evidently a group project. Master Damien unhooked the chains from my cor that


    held my breast covers in ce. Master Christof removed my earrings. Master Bane took the chain


    from around my waist, while Master Kein had leaned down to work on my sandals. I thought I was


    done, but Master Evan reached out and removed a piece of metal from beneath each breast.


    "What are those?" I asked looking at the thin curved metal. I hadn''t even felt them there.


    "The support you asked for Ciara," Master Evanughed cing them beside my sandals.


    Come to think of it my breasts had looked really perky underneath the gauze.


    Once I was back in just my cuffs and cor, they removed the pieces covering their genitals. Master


    Kein and Master Bane raced to the pool and jumped in making a ssh. I walked with the other


    men who took a more dignified entrance into the water.


    The water felt surprisingly good. It was a little on the warm side, but veryfortable.


    Remembering my instructions I wasn''t surprised when a silky rag and a slippery bar were handed to


    me. I stood in the water and did as instructed.


    I gently scrubbed Master Damien he sat in the shallow water at one end. He was powerful man and


    I felt the tension in some of the muscle of his back. I rubbed a little harder and felt the muscle ease


    under my palm.


    "Lower down," he instructed, "do the same thing you just did."


    Using the soap like massage oil I found the knot that must have been bothering him. After a


    moment it released in response to the gentle massage.


    "Wash all of me like that," he instructed.


    It was to be a full body massage, then. I rubbed and cleaned him thoroughly. On his right shoulder, I


    noticed the intricate mark he carried. Comparing it to my the insignia on my cuffs it was virtually the


    same. Except for scars, this tattoo was the only other mark on his skin.


    Once I was done with Master Damien, Master Evan demanded the same attention. I started to


    massage him and he shook off my hands. He just wanted me to bathe him.


    "Rub me with soap and wash it off," he said brusquely.


    I did as he asked and gave him a perfunctory bath. After washing him he also told me to wash his


    hair.


    I sat behind Master Evan on a step and cleaned his hair. I remembered the one time mom and I had


    gone to a fancy salon. Thedy had run her nails over my scalp. It had felt really good, so I did that


    gently.


    "More of that," came the soft response.


    I started to massage the scalp in front of me and Evan groaned very low in his throat.


    "Like that," was the gutturalment, so I kept at it.


    Evan moved only once as I worked on his hair. He jerked me around so I sat on the bench beside


    him. Flipping his legs up on bench heid back with his head on one thigh.


    "You may continue," he said settling down.


    As I worked, I heard my other owners walking away. A game was being yed on the other side of


    the pool and it had their attention.


    Eventually, Master Evan''s hair was clean but he didn''t move. I just kept rubbing his scalp and


    ying with his hair. The long locks were a temptation. I spread them out over myp and


    experimented with braiding them.


    I would put aplicated it in and then take it out. My skills getting better the more I practiced.


    Mom had been a hairdresser, so I knew quite a few fancy braids.


    I was allowing myself to get lost in the repetitive activity. Master Evan had his eyes closedying in


    the water and lookedpletely rxed. When he spoke I jumped.


    "To what honor do I owe the attention you are paying my ve, gentlemen?" he asked never


    opening his eyes.


    I started to look up, but stopped when I saw several sets of masculine legs standing at the edge of


    the pool beside us. I stilled my hands in Master Evan''s hair and waited.


    "Just noting how strange it is you all were permitted to keep a ve when your family cannot be


    trusted to follow the coupling schedule," the man said. "Will Christof be well enough to apany


    you this time or does illness still gue him?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I could hear the sarcasm dripping over the man''s words. My heart went out to poor Master Christof,


    it wasn''t his fault something terrible happened to him. He had been kidnapped and probably


    abused. He was too scared to even have sex with me. All that and he gets crap from these guys,


    too.


    Men on this world were just like the men on my world. They wouldn''t give anyone a break. Their


    attitude irked me.


    "Master Christof is fine," I said defensively without really thinking about it.


    Master Evan looked up at me with one eye open, "Who are you talking to, ve?"


    "You, Master Evan," I said realizing my mistake.


    He continued to look up at me for a moment and then returned to his resting position. "Christof will


    join us next time," he said closing his eyes again.

 15

    15


    15


    I watched the men''s feet as they moved away. Slowly, I went back to ying with Master Evan''s


    hair. It entertained me and kept me from looking around.


    Water sshed up around us as Master Kein and Master Bane rejoined us. The shampoo job must


    have been good because they made Master Evan move and I washed both of their short hair.


    Master Evan stood casually by ying with a tiny braid I''d forgotten to take out.


    "Our ve is quite mouthy," hemented to his brothers.


    I''d forgotten about my little indiscretion, but he hadn''t. My face was hot and I let my hands drop in


    front of me when Master Kein turned to face me.


    "What did it say?" he asked.


    "Andre and his brothers came to ask if Christof was well and our ve informed them that he was,"


    Master Evan said.


    ncing up, I could see Master Evan grinning ear to ear like a devil. Master Damien was standing


    beside him now listening intently.


    "When did this happen?" he asked hotly.


    "While you were talking to Basin and his brothers," Master Evan answered smirking broadly. "Must


    have been quite a conversation to have so distracted you."


    Time seemed to freeze for a moment before everything moved at once. I found myself upside down


    and passing out the main entrance to the bathing hall before I knew what had happened. I was


    slung over Master Damien''s shoulder as he marched out into the cooling night.


    I tried to wiggle free, but it was like my waist was caught in a vise. I made nonsensical pleas to him,


    but he didn''t listen to me. I tried to see where we were going, but it was getting dark and all I could


    tell was we were in the courtyard.


    Master Damien jumped up about six feet and I screamed. Before I could make another noise he


    had set me down. I felt a body behind me raising my arms and binding them to posts on either side


    of me. My legs were also separated and tied to the posts. I was stretched as far as I could go. It


    was like the auction only more ufortable.


    "You have defied us all day, ve," Master Damien said. "We ce you at the mercy of the


    compound and see how long your disobediencests. When we find you more obedient we will


    return for you."


    It took a minute for the situation to register. I was outside, bound and nude, in the middle of the


    courtyard. I looked up at my wrists and noted theck of the metal cuff. Looking down, the cuffs had


    also been removed from my ankles. I moved my head around, I realized I didn''t have a cor on.


    Did this mean I wasn''t a ve anymore? I wondered. The answer struck me and was breathtaking. I


    was still a ve. I just wasn''t being imed by an owner.


    Master Damien and his brothers told me their mark protected me and now it was gone. I wondered


    what would happen to me, although my exposed position spoke volumes. Anyone could do anything


    to me.


    It took my eyes some time to get used to the gathering darkness. I couldn''t decide if it was lucky or


    unlucky that several torches lit the area. I prayed nobody would notice me up here, but I knew that


    wasn''t the purpose of this exercise.


    My situation seemed to be gaining an audience. Warriors strolled past my tform and clucked their


    tongues at me. Several brought their ves out to see me.


    I was shocked when the first group of Warriors jumped up onto the tform. They looked mean and


    still had their formidable weapons strapped to their waists. The men twisted and pinched me


    everywhere. I cried and screamed when they touched me between my legs. I heard Master Kein


    speaking behind me and they left.


    It went on for hours. My hands had gone numb and some point and every joint in my upper body


    was cramping. Groups of men woulde onto the tform and touch me cruelly until one of my


    Warriors showed up and shooed them off.


    The men that came onto my tform weren''t hesitant or nice to me. Thick fingers invaded my most


    private parts. They were not gentle as they explored my body with rough hands. Most of them


    laughed when I yelled at them. Everything I did spurned them to be crueler and harsher.


    Eventually, I started to recognize the pattern. The attacks usually happened when I looked at the


    Warriors down in the courtyard, which was hard not to do from my elevated position. I closed my


    eyes and the attacks subsided mostly. I stayed silent and finally they stoppeding up altogether.


    I felt warm bodies surrounding me, but I didn''t dare open my eyes. Looking at them definitely made


    the manhandling worse.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who do you speak to, Ciara?" I heard Master Damien ask me.


    "Only to you and your brothers, Master Damien," I answered him keeping my head down and my


    eyes shut tight.


    "Is it wise to look at other men, Ciara?" he asked me pulling my feet away from the posts.


    "No, Master Damien," I sobbed as my arms were released.


    It felt like lightening was shooting through my hands and I slumped into whoever was holding me.


    My owners carried me through the courtyard and up the stairs to their dwelling ce. The first thing


    they did was rece the metal encircling my neck, wrists, and ankles. After that theyid me on the


    bed and massaged my sore joints. Master Bane retrieved the cream from their bathroom and they


    rubbed it into my skin.


    Myrge breasts had been a favorite y toy of the Warriors on the tform. They had pinched and


    tweaked the bouncy flesh in excess. My nipples were raw and tiny bruises punctuated the orbs.


    Master Kein was gentle as he rubbed the cream across the tender mounds. It made them


    substantially less sore.


    The mistake was ingrained into my mind and I didn''t want to make another one. I was taken to the


    lavatory and permitted to relieve myself. Noints escaped my lips as I was cleaned. They fed


    me and I ate until they said I was done.


    After dinner, the men went and sat in the lower part of the room by the fire. Master Christof and


    Master Kein looked like they were ying a card game. Master Bane, Master Damien, and Master


    Evan were all resting in separate chairs talking. Master Damien noticed me and pointed to a pad on


    the floor by Master Evan''s chair. Walking into the room, I knelt down obediently.


    Soon I was less kneeling and more sitting with my legs underneath me. The day ran through my


    head and I tried to make sense of it. I sat quietly and realized what I was now.


    I was their pet. When I pleased them, they would primp and fluff me. If I misbehaved, they disowned


    me publicly and I would suffer. The choice was mine.


    After the tform, I had no tears left. I couldn''t even sob as I realized that today was a death. This


    was the end of my freedom. I no longer had hopes or dreams, only prayers that my owners were


    kind.


    If I had more energy, I would have been having a breakdown. As it was, I just slumped lower and


    found myself inadvertently leaning on Master Evan''s legs. My life was over.


    My old life was over, a small voice whispered in my head. I was not dead. These men wanted a


    healthy, happy ve. They didn''t want to hurt me. When I followed their rules, they treated me well.


    It was not the same, but it was something.


    I had only one choice left to me. The first option was to fight them every step of the way. I could


    make it as difficult on them as it was on me. The alternative was to make the best of what I had left.


    Neither option was unwed.


    Fighting was the honorable way to go. I would be tortured however they wished for as long as they


    wished. If I kept fighting they may just kill me. However, I could be proud I stood up for myself.


    Submitting was the other option. There was no honor in that, but I would probably live longer. I


    wondered if it was worth it.


    The submission they demanded wasplete. I hated kneeling on a pad on the floor. Eating from


    their hands was demeaning. My brain rebelled against the ideas I couldn''t even look at another


    male without being punished, but I wasn''t ready to die yet.


    I heard the men shuffling around and I looked up to find Master Damien watching me.


    "Who takes care of you, Ciara?" he asked.


    I knew they had put me up on that awful tform and I knew they would put me back if I did not


    please them. Now was the time to make my decision. Did I want to live like this or did I want to die?


    "You do, Master Damien and your brothers," I answered politely.


    I would learn to live like this. There had to be a way to find happiness here. I just needed to look.


    Master Damien smiled benevolently down at me before he picked me up off the floor. He walked


    into their bedroom, which was quiet and much darker than the main room. Carefully, he ced me


    on their bed so I wasying on my hip.


    "I''m d you are learning, Ciara. Our mark protects you because we protect you, never forget that.


    You are worth nothing to the other men here. They will use you as they want, without consideration.


    Only your owners will care for you," he said as he moved away.


    Two warm bodies came and surrounded mine. Reaching out, I felt Master Bane''s fuzzy chest. I


    heard Master Kein''s soft voice behind me as hands brushed down my back. Both men told me to


    sleep well through the night.


    nkets were pulled over me to keep the chill away. I thanked them for the care and they seemed


    delighted. I snuggled into the softness of the bed and listened to the men''s slow even breathing.


    This was my life now. I pulled the covers around my body and knew I would do my best to make the


    most of it.

 16

    16


    16


    I woke up and it was still dark. Master Bane and Master Kein were both stretched out and sound


    asleep on their backs. As often happens when I woke myself up at night, I had to pee, badly.


    I tried to close my eyes but it didn''t work. I couldn''t sleep like this. Restlessly, I turned and was


    looking into Master Christof''s bright eyes across the bed.


    "Bathroom..." I started to say and he held up a hand to stop me.


    He got up and motioned me to get up, which I did. Looking back at the bed all the men had


    momentarily awoken. Once they saw Christof had risen with me four heads dropped back and I


    heard their snoring.


    I walked quickly to the bathroom and Master Christof followed. Once we were inside, I sat down


    facing the wall.


    Master Christof stood and used one of the receptacles next me. I had used thedies room when


    otherdies were in there. It was different with a guy right next to you.


    Christof cleaned me silently. As we made our way through the kitchen area I pointed hesitantly to a


    jug on the table. I found my kneeling ce and waited. Master Christof let me have a long drink and


    then took one himself.


    "Sit with me?" he asked quietly.


    "Of course, Master Christof."


    I followed him into the lower level of the room. I admired him as he walked in front of me. He had a


    runner''s body, long and lean. Above the linen shift he wore, he had several scars that sliced across


    his back. Life was hard for everyone here, I surmised.


    I noticed Master Christof kept his hair a little shaggier than the rest of the men, not quite long, not


    quite short. It would have irritated my mother the way it fell over his eyes on the left side. I smiled


    sadly thinking about mom.


    Master Christof sat down on a long chaise. I looked around for my kneeling pad. Chuckling softly, he


    pulled me to sit on the furniture with him. Master Christofid back and pulled me to snuggle up


    next to him.


    Wey silently for a bit. Master Christof just idly traced patterns over my arms. Finally, he spoke.


    "You were very brave to speak to another man on my behalf, Ciara," he whispered into my ear,


    "thank you."


    "You''re wee, Master Christof," I replied softly.


    "I am sorry," he said quietly, "if I have caused you to fear me..."


    Iy quietly and listened to his breathing for a moment before he spoke again.


    "I know you are female," he said so quietly I almost didn''t hear. "After seeing you at the posts, I


    realize you are not dangerous. It would be simple to overpower you..."


    I agreed, but didn''t say anything else. It wasn''t clear to me what I should say to him. He was right


    and I understood why he feared females. Fearing me was admittedly pointless.


    Master Christof wasn''t like the others. He was afraid of something that had taken and used him.


    Honestly, I felt a connection to him.


    He seemed different than he had been earlier today. He absently rubbed my arms down onto my


    hips. Master Christof was rxed and, for some reason, I didn''t mind the touching.


    It had been a long day and I drifted, half asleep. Slowly, Master Christof shifted so Iy on my back


    and he was on his side watching me. I didn''t stop him as he ran a hand over my chest.


    Master Christof''s fingers was explorative, tentative. He seemed to be gauging my reactions. I made


    no sound of protest as the contact became more sexual.


    He touched the entirety of both breasts before brushing his fingers over the nipples. I was arching


    into his hand by the time he reached the puckered tips. The pain from before was gone and his light


    wispy touching was driving me wild. When his hand strayed lower I spread my legs for him,


    epting this as my duty here.


    "You don''t have to, if you don''t want to," he whispered in my ear.


    His fingers were still over my pubic bone.


    The choice surprised and excited me. I did not expect it, even from him. Looking up into his purple


    gaze I saw desire and uncertainty reflected back at me.


    "I don''t mind, Master Christof," I said giving the permission he had so generously requested.


    He ran his fingers down my outer lips and slowly stroked. He seemed pleased to find wetness in the


    folds and smiled into my cheek.


    "I did not pay as much attention as I should have to your care, Ciara. ording to my brothers this


    should mean I am doing the right things," he said.


    "Yes, Master Christof," I sighed as he continued with feathery light strokes.


    "You don''t need to call me Master when it is just you and I, Ciara," he whispered into my hair.


    I froze and looked at him in shock, as if the rules weren''t confusing enough. He just grinned back at


    me.


    "If your brother found out I would be strapped back to the post, Christof," I murmured to him as he


    found the little bundle of nerves at the apex.


    My hips started to twitch as he stroked it.


    "Then I wouldn''t do it when he is around," he said increasing the pressure of his touch.


    I raised a hand to my breast and started to stroke the sensitive nipple. The other hand slowly


    reached down and moved his linen cover out of the way. I brushed his manhood with my fingertips.


    The wild look came back into his eyes and I retracted my hand. He sighed and changed his stroke


    on my clit now circling the tiny bud.


    "Touch me, Ciara, if you wish. I know you won''t hurt me."


    Tentatively, I reached down and ran my fingertips along the length of him. He shuddered under my


    touch; it was empowering. I took a hold of him and stroked up and down the shaft.


    I hadn''t had much experience with cock on Earth and this morning had been too rushed. I


    memorized him with my fingers. I ran my thumb along juncture where the tip met the base. Using


    the t of my fingers I learned every ridge and vein. Hey still beside me letting me explore.


    Suddenly, Christof''s hand left my clit and he sunk his fingers inside of me. In the faint light of the


    room I could see his teeth had grown.


    "Christof," I sighed into his ear, "you can have me, if you want."


    Christof hurriedly pulled off his cover and let it fall to the floor. He pulled me so I was underneath


    him and slowly drove his mighty length into me. Christof sank down over me and groaned.


    "It has been so long," he said sounding strained, "and never, never like this. You have no idea how


    this feels," he finished into my ear.


    I wiggled underneath him and ground myself against him. "I''ve heard it''s better if you''re moving," I


    whispered into his neck teasingly.


    He pulled back and looked at me. He was smiling, but those teeth made him look ferocious. Christof


    pulled out and moved back in watching my eyes. I ran my hands over his back and traced the lines I


    had seen before. He shivered as I touched the marks.


    My hips were rising to meet him as he plunged down. As he sped up our bodies made a steady


    pping sound. I moaned softly and he covered my mouth with his hand.


    "I don''t want my brothers to hear us," he whispered against my ear.


    I tried to stay quiet but the sensations were rising inside my belly. Every downstroke moved him


    against my primed body.


    I felt him growrger inside me and his movements sped up. The wild look was back in his eyes


    now, but it was a good thing. My hips of their own volition were moving restlessly against him. When


    the sensations exploded I buried my face in his shoulder to muffle the cry. A momentter he


    grunted and writhed over me.


    Wey panting for few moments. I felt a little chilled when Christof moved off of me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Do you need to bathe?" he asked.


    "No, thank you, not every time," I answered smiling at him.


    He pulled a nket from in front of the fire over me. It was warm from where it had been sitting.


    Christof wrapped himself around my back and pulled my body against his.


    "I''m sorry about this afternoon. My brothers would be very upset if they found out what I did," he


    whispered into my hair. "I hope I did not upset you."


    "I won''t say anything and I didn''t mind," I answered him yawning.


    Frankly, I was too tired to be confused by the weird statement. Why would his brothers cared if he


    masturbated? It didn''t make any sense, but I was already drifting off.


    His chuckling was thest thing I heard before I fell back to sleep.


    I opened my eyes and was staring into bright blue ones. "Good morn, Ciara, why are you sleeping


    out here with my brother?" Master Evan asked.


    Oh God, I should have known he was a morning person. I groaned and heard Christofugh behind


    me.


    "Our bed is no longer good enough, brother?" he asked Christof as he pulled me to my feet.


    "We were both restlessst night Evan. I''m sure we won''t spend every night out here. The bed is


    much morefortable," Christof answered rising and stretching.


    Christof disappeared into the bedroom, as I stood waking up with his brothers. Master Evan ran a


    hand between my legs and found the sticky remains ofst night. He showed it to the other three


    men and they all murmured.


    "You need to be cleaned before the morning meal, Ciara," Master Evan said pulling me to the


    bathroom.


    I was unaware exactly what he meant when he said cleaning. A shower and a teeth cleaning is


    what I had in mind. That happened, but I also received my first enema. Well, the first one I


    remembered.


    Master Evan did make a point to remind me this had already happened once. It was humiliating, but


    Iplied without too much whining. I didn''t want to be bound outside again.


    Master Evan pulled me toy over him on a bench I hadn''t noticed before in the bathroom as the


    other men came in doing their morning routine. With my ass in the air on hisp he inserted


    something into it. I tried to wiggle a little and he ignored me. Warm fluid was slowly poured into me.


    It felt weird, but not horribly unpleasant. It was the exposed position that had me more bothered


    than anything.


    Master Evan removed the plug he had used to pour the liquid into me and stood me up. Now I felt


    full and ufortable. I had to go.


    "The saleswoman said we should let the mixture sit for a little while. I will wash your hair while it


    does that," he said pulling me into the shower.


    "Master Evan," Iined softly, "it''s notfortable. May I please use the pot?"

 17

    17


    17


    He towered over me and I lost the urge to go almost instantaneously. "We were told humans would


    need exnations and constant reminders, but you are unbelievable, Ciara. Go into the shower and


    I will wash your hair, you do enjoy having it don''t you?"


    "My hair, Master Evan?" I asked grabbing it and pulling it over my shoulder. "Yes, sir. I really enjoy


    having my hair," I stroked a handful of it as he approached me.


    "We let you keep it because we wanted you to be happy. If you cannot be agreeable we will have it


    removed," he said turning on the water and starting to soap my hair.


    "You don''t like hair?" I mumbled as he washed my locks.


    They all had hair. I couldn''t figure out what they had against my hair.


    "We like our ves with as little hair as possible. Human ves seem to be happier when they are


    allowed to keep theirs. We spoke to the other Warriors about it. Leaving you with yours seemed a


    small price to pay overall," he said rinsing me.


    My belly was howling it''s need again, but I stood quietly shifting foot to foot. When he was done


    washing my hair he wrapped it in a cloth a patted the rest of me dry. I was hovering over the pot as


    soon as he pointed to it.


    Remembering my experience with Christof, I faced the wall. It was embarrassing to go with


    someone watching. I just hummed under my breath and pretended I was alone.


    Master Evan soaped and washed me in the shower after I had gone. Once he was done he asked


    me toy back across hisp on the little bench. I did as he said, but wondered why. Was he gong


    to give me another enema?


    I felt the oil being rubbed over my pucker and I tried not to flinch. I felt a finger enter me, slowly


    moving in and out. The stretch got greater and it felt like he was using two fingers. I moaned at the


    sensations and buried my face against the bench.


    Master Evan continued to softly assault me with his hands before slipping something else in my


    ass. Whatever he used this time was thin like a finger initially and then got wider. I felt stretched to


    my limit when it narrowed slightly. Master Evan left whatever it was inside of me and stroked my ass


    with both hands. I felt stretched, but not painful.


    "Get up, Ciara," he said.


    Standing up I wiggled a little and got used to the thing in my ass. I tried to reach my hand around to


    touch it, but a sharp look halted me. I would have asked about it, but I stopped myself. I didn''t want


    my question be construed as aint, which is how it would have sounded.


    After Master Evan washed his hands, he looked pointedly at me and yed with my hair. He gave


    me the answer I needed without saying a word, no questions about the plug.


    The strange purple cream was put on my skin and rubbed in. I marveled at the soft feel it left behind


    once the color faded. It was the best moisturizer I''d ever encountered.


    Once Evan was done I followed him silently into the kitchen and found my ce, now between him


    and Christof.


    "Did itin, brother?" Master Damien asked as he ate.


    "Questions, brother, forever with the questions, but very littleining. You are learning, aren''t


    you Ciara?" Master Evan asked me.


    "Yes, Master Evan," I replied taking a bite from between his fingers.


    The talk at the table was pleasant and I was distracted from feeling the plug up my ass. I was dying


    to know how long they were going to leave it in. Obviously, my questions were annoying, so I just


    figured I''d wait and see. I hoped they would take it out eventually.


    After breakfast I was dressed in a panel outfit and my earrings like the day before. There was a pad


    in the bedroom and I was instructed to kneel. I waited while they all got ready. The plug wasn''t


    bothering me necessarily; I just wanted to know how long I was going to have to wear it.


    I looked mournfully at Master Damien once he was dressed but didn''t say anything. He looked at


    me like he was waiting for something. The post experience was still forefront in my mind; I didn''t


    want to go back there. Being shaved bald like Master Evan had threatened sounded awful, too. I


    just sat quietly.


    As we walked outside, Master Damien addressed me, "The General will be giving an


    announcement today. You are to look at him when he is speaking. You may speak to him if he


    speaks to you. He has no patience for obnoxious ves. If you treat him with disrespect, you will


    get much more than time at the posts. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered him as we made our way downstairs.


    The courtyard was a busy ce this morning. I kept my eyes on the back of Master Damien''s heels


    and followed him to a spot. I noticed their mark was on the ground where we were standing. Heid


    my kneeling ce over their mark and they all stood behind me. I knelt down and waited. Except for


    the shuffling of feet it was quiet; no one was talking.


    Using my peripherals, I saw other groups standing around their ve. Only about one third of the


    groups had a ve. Considering the work they put into having one that made sense. The way they


    determined I needed to be cared for made having me a full time job.


    The General''s booming voice was hard to miss. He was on a tall tform in the middle of the


    compound. I looked up dutifully at him while he talked. ording to him, women from the blue


    mountains were taking men from the vige. He congratted my Warriors on finding thest


    shopkeeper they had stolen.


    There was talk that sounded like strategy on how they would patrol. I wished I had watched more


    military shows with my uncles, I might have understood some of what he was saying.


    After the talk nobody moved. The General disappeared off the tform, but no one else got up to


    speak. I snuck a nce over and saw another ve sitting with her hands in herp and her head


    down. I did that.


    With nothing else to do I inspected the panels the men had put on me. They were white today and


    bordered in silver blue thread. The stitching around the edges was intricate and detailed, whoever


    had done this had put time into it. It really was lovely, see through, but lovely.


    "So Damien, you and your brothers have acquired an Earth ve then?" I heard from right in front


    of me.


    The General''s boots appeared in my frame of vision and I held my breath. His feet were enormous,


    the man must be a giant.


    "Yes, General we have," responded Master Damien politely.


    "Let me see it," he said and I froze.


    "Ciara, get up," Master Evanmanded from behind me.


    I rose and kept my eyes down. A massive finger lifted my chin until I was looking up at him.


    He was arge man with long slightly graying hair and a beard. His face had a nasty series of scars


    across his cheek. There was no humor in his eyes at all. He appraised me top to bottom.


    "Nice to look at, but Earth ves are hard to train, have you had problems yet?" he asked.


    "No, General," Master Damien said.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I bobbed my head in agreement.


    "What is it doing now?" the General asked releasing my chin.


    "Ciara, what are you doing?" Master Damien asked.


    "I''m agreeing with you, Master Damien. On my that meant, ''yes''," I stuttered out.


    "Interesting, very well then, be sure to keep to the coupling schedule," he said before moving on.


    I sank back down to my resting ce and thanked my lucky stars he hadn''t been in the market for a


    new ve.


    After the General''s talk the Warriors stayed in the courtyard to discuss what he had said. I walked


    when I was told to walk and kneeled when I was told to kneel. The thing was still in my bottom, but it


    didn''t bother. The way it slid between my ass cheeks it felt like it still had oil on it. I would have


    thought it would have been dry and sticking to me by now.


    Several of the other Warriors we talked to had ves. I heard a couple notice my earrings and ask


    Damien about them. Surprisingly the other men seemed to take no other notice of the nearly naked


    woman walking with Master Damien''s family. I felt almost invisible.


    The rest of the day was rxed. We took our meal upstairs and the men sat around ying a card


    game. Finally, I had to ask, despite my better judgement.


    "Master Damien?" I asked looking at him.


    He put his cards down on the table and looked at me. I had been kneeling next to him.


    "Yes, Ciara," he replied raising an eyebrow.


    "Sir, how long are you going to leave this thing in my bottom?"


    I barely got a chance to finish the question when the room erupted. Everyone was pping Master


    Evan on the back.


    He got up and pulled me to my feet, dragging me back to the bedroom. My outfit was quickly


    removed and he pushed me toward the bed. The men filed in watching us, they all seemed to think


    this was really hrious. As I watched them, they all start to strip. I had a feeling I knew where this


    was going.


    "We''re going to take it out now, Ciara," Master Evan said smiling deviously. "Usually we will put it


    into you in the morning and remove it before we go to the bathhouse in the evening."


    I backed away from him and slid along the side of the bed. I wasn''t sure I wanted to do this right


    now. Fear started to coil in my belly as they stalked toward me. I stammered out an apology and it


    was ignored.


    Suddenly Master Kein was behind me and grabbed me around the waist. Squealing, I instinctively


    struggled to get away. Being much stronger than me, he had not trouble holding me still.

 18

    18


    18


    Master Kein had removed his shirt, but was still wearing his pants. His state of undress was typical


    for the room. Pulling my back flush against his bare chest, he stroked the soft tissue of my breasts,


    tugging at the tips lightly.


    I tried to cover my chest and prevent him from touching them. He justughed at me. Both my


    hands were rapidly captured by one of his and pulled behind my back. Master Kein held me with


    one hand and the other took its time fondling my chest.


    The other men watched Master Kein, but didn''t move closer to us. Since they had stopped stalking


    me, I felt less like prey and was able to calm down. Master Kein continued to roll and tweak my


    nipples. The restraining hand around my wrists loosened and I bravely stroked the long rod still in


    Master Kein''s pants.


    I had promised myself to not fight them. If they wanted sex, I would have to submit to them. Those


    magical fingers teasing and stroking the soft skin of my chest made it easier to want to do just that.


    "Naughty ve, I lost the bet when you didn''t ask before the morning meal," Master Kein whispered


    in my ear.


    Master Kein pushed me toward Master Bane next. I was thrust toward the wide hairy chest and put


    my hands up to stop myself from smacking into him. Master Bane took both my wrists in one of his


    hands and ran the other down my back.


    The exploring hand moved expertly to the flesh of my butt. Master Bane took hold of the plug and


    pulled it lightly. My back arched in an attempt for my body not to feel the stretch of the thing''s


    removal.


    Master Bane didn''t want to take it outpletely. Instead, he slowly fucked me with the strange


    phallus. I allowed myself to loosen around the thick width of it and he had an easier time moving it


    in and out.


    It was such a strange sensation as he pulled and twisted the plug. It felt kind of like I had to go to


    the bathroom. In another way, it was deeply sexual. Moaning against Master Bane''s chest, he


    chuckled and told me he had bet I would ask in the courtyard after the talk.


    Thebined sensations of touching such an intimate ce and my soft body rubbing against his


    coarse hair was stimting me terribly. By now Master Bane had released my hands and I was


    pressed firmly to his chest. His palms were separating the bouncy round flesh around the plug as


    his fingers worked between them.


    I still had enough presence of mind to be d I didn''t ask when he thought I would. This would have


    been awful in the courtyard.


    Everyone groped me and told me when they had bet I would ask. I was passed from man to man.


    They were still in various states of undress. All the attention had the desired effect. I was rapidly


    starting to want this as badly as they did.


    Master Damien was thest to grab me and he pushed me onto the bed with augh. Sitting on the


    butt plug wasn''tfortable and I got to my knees. Master Evan was behind me a moment pushing


    my knees apart and kneeling between them.


    Master Evan pushed with his hand on my upper back until my chest was flush with the mattress.


    "I choose here today," Master Evan said pulling my cheeks apart and tapping firmly over the plug.


    Nervousness started to set in. I was still anxious about anal sex and I remembered Master Evan


    wasn''t small. He must have sensed my fear because he sought to calm me with long strokes over


    my low back and butt.


    Again the plug was pulled out and then slowly reinserted several times. The widest part got less and


    less ufortable with each pass. I was so embarrassed sprawled on my chest with my ass in the


    air. I struggled to get in a less exposed position and Master Evan told me to stay.


    The plug was gonepletely quite suddenly. I felt empty at its loss, but not for long. The oil they


    used was being dripped over my loosened hole and then Master Evan pressed into me.


    Despite having done this the day before, I still expected pain. They were good and getting what they


    wanted from me, though. Although I thought I was tense, my ass was ck from their maniption


    and slippery with the oil. The head of Master Evan''s cock pushed into me, quickly followed by the


    rest of him.


    It was different from the plug, fuller and warmer. Thankfully, it was not a painful experience, though.


    Master Evan stayed still for a long moment cursing liberally.


    "Just like our women, Bane," he gasped.


    Master Evan''s hands stroked over my back and came to grip my plump buttocks, pulling them apart.


    Small, fast movements in and out was all he did for moment. His big thumbs dug into the sensitive


    tissue just beside where his cock moved. I looked back to see he waspletely focused on what


    he was doing.


    Through the utter humiliation at being watched like this, I realized it was arousing me. The thought


    of each of them watching me and then taking me was a sexual thrill. I longed for fingers on my clit


    or lips wrapped around my nipples. A little more stimtion and I''d be orgasming madly. The


    frustration made my hands grip futilely at the sheets.


    No one else touched me as Master Evan started to thrust into me with longer, less controlled


    thrusts. Embarrassingly, I missed the extra attention. I assumed that must have been part of the bet


    or perhaps that had been a one time thing. How shameful to realize I had liked it.


    Using my hair Master Evan pulled me to my knees so my back was flush with his front. His cock


    was still buried deeply locking us together. He licked at my sweaty neck and then spoke.


    "Tell me, Ciara. Do you prefer when my brothers take part or do you prefer for them to watch?" he


    panted in my ear.


    I wasn''t sure what they wanted to hear and I told him that.


    "Preference, Ciara, there is no right answer. There is only the truth. Give me the truth now or we will


    put you back at the posts when we are done," he said into my ear continuing to hold me up and


    giving my head a shake.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Master Evan''s hand had fisted in my hair at the base of my skull as he pulled me farther back, so I


    arched painfully in front of him.


    Perhaps they were mind readers, at this point I didn''t know. If I ever had to exin it to myself, that


    would be the excuse I used. There touches were magical when they worked together; I liked it.


    "I like to be touched, Master Evan," I whispered.


    I almost hoped they wouldn''t hear me.


    "We had hoped you would feel that way. Though convincing you would have been enjoyable,"


    Master Damien saiding forward to pinch and pull on my nipples.


    Master Evan released me and I went back to leaning on my hands and knees. My face was flushed


    bright pink in embarrassment. He didn''t notice and started to take longer deeper strokes into my


    body.


    The hands were back on my flesh, touching and exploring. I shuddered enjoying all the extra


    attention.


    "It is too bad, Ciara," Master Kein said reaching beneath me and touching the moistness between


    my legs, "that you only have two areas we can use for this."


    "Three, Master Kein," I moaned as Master Evan continued to thrust into me forcefully.


    All action suddenly stopped and I looked around.


    "What is the third?" Master Christof asked curiously.


    "My mouth, Master Christof," I said self consciously. I knew they wouldn''t want to use that, it had


    just slipped out. "On Earth men sometimes use the mouth, sir. You don''t have to though. I''m sorry. I


    wasn''t thinking."


    Master Damien traced my lips with his fingers and nudged them apart. Master Evan had lost


    interest in the conversation and was back to restlessly moving his hips. I sucked Master Damien''s


    finger between my lips and ran my tongue along it. His eyes looked alight. Through his lips I could


    see the hint of his fangs, he was tempted.


    I have no idea what made me think it was a good idea, but I looked up at him after he removed his


    finger and said, "I dare you, Master."


    Master Damien''s eyes got wide and I thought I had made him angry. I cringed, but had nowhere to


    go, stuck as I was to Master Evan''s pole. My body tensed up and Master Evan stopped moving.


    They were going to hurt me, I was sure of it.


    All of the men were excitedly yelling words I couldn''t understand. I wanted to stammer out an


    apology, but my mouth wouldn''t work. Master Damien just looked down at me for a moment and


    then finished ucing his breeches.


    The thick mushroom tip of Master Damien''s cock was presented to me and I rxed. He wasn''t


    angry; he was just taking the dare.


    Master Evan must have wanted to watch, because he withdrew from my ass. The men all got as


    close as they could and watched. Master Damien had a grip on his cock and held it level with my


    face.


    My tongue flicked out and wetly brushed the red head in front of me. Master Damien looked


    shocked and took a step back. I looked up into wide, confused eyes.


    Master Bane and Master Evan wereughing and yelling now. I couldn''t understand most of it, but


    they did ask Master Damien if I had won. Thatment seemed to steel his resolve.


    He stepped back toward me and only flinched when I took the head in my mouth. I ran my tongue


    over it like it was a lollipop and Master Damien groaned. Gaining courage, I pushed my mouth down


    over the length of him.


    I couldn''t get it all in the first time and withdrew. No one said anything, so I tried again. This time


    Master Damien pressed forward and I felt him at the back of my throat.


    I''d heard other girls talk about gagging when their boyfriends did this. It had never been an issue for


    me before. I understoodpletely now as Master Damien passed well into my throat, but I


    suppressed the reflex to gag. I sucked as I withdrew this time and swirled my tongue along the


    length of him.


    Was I doing a good job? I wondered.


    I felt hands on the back of my head. When I reached the tip the hands forced me back on the shaft.


    The hands didn''t give any reprieve and made me to take Master Damien to the root.


    I couldn''t breath when he did that, so I held my breath. It was like being underwater. The hands


    pulled back now and I followed them. Breathing through my nose, I expected to be choked on the


    next stroke, so it didn''t surprise me.


    Someone was behind me and slid into my ass with ease. I moaned at the stretch and Master


    Damien made and iprehensible sound of pleasure.


    "Again," he moaned a momentter.


    I continued to groan and hum as I moved on the thick shaft. Looking up at Master Damien he was


    looking down at me. His fangs were enormous and the look on his face surprised me. He was fierce


    and intense. My teeth brushed his shaft identally and he grunted.


    "Don''t do that again, Ciara," he ordered.


    His teeth weren''tforting to look at, so I lowered my eyes. I concentrated on sucking and


    humming.


    "Look at me," hemanded and I did raising my eyes to vicious fanged beast fucking my mouth.


    He kept a hand on the back of my head, pulling and pushing for his pleasure. The other hand, in


    sharp contrast to the appearance of his face, cupped my chin gently. I took reassurance from the


    hand on my face that he wouldn''t hurt me.


    Master Damien''s hands weren''t the only ones stroking me. Being aware of what he liked, I could


    now pay attention to the fingers strumming my clit and pulling on my nipples. My God, these men


    were magic when they worked together.

 19

    19


    19


    My body moved easily between Master Evan and Master Damien. They had a rhythm set up


    between them. The push and pull were synchronized so perfectly it seemed they had trained to do


    this.


    Master Evan exploded in my butt with a bruising grip and a long stream of words. He fell to the bed


    beside me flopping on his back.


    "Amazing," he said stroking my thigh with his hand absently.


    Master Damien wasn''t far behind Master Evan. He nearly choked me with his length and I was


    gasping for air when he was done. I tasted his seed as he withdrew from my lips. It was a little


    tangy, but otherwise wasn''t objectionable. I was d for that, because Master Kein was


    approaching my mouth.


    The position I had taken Master Damien''s cock in had been difficult. I asked very politely and they


    allowed me to kneel on my pad on the floor for Master Kein. It was a great deal morefortable.


    The men didn''t seem to mind just watching while I gave Master Kein the treatment I had given


    Master Damien. They did note I was using a different technique and they were right. Master Kein


    was very long and swallowing him was hard. I had to change my moves up some for him.


    Master Kein started out more confident than Master Damien had. He didn''t pull away when I licked


    up his shaft. Unfortunately, his length was an issue. Taking him like I had Master Damien would be a


    feat indeed.


    "Why are you doing that?" Master Kein asked as I wrapped my hand around the base of his cock


    and started to stroke.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I had been sucking and moving my tongue over the end of his erection. My mouth came off with a


    soft pop as I looked up at him.


    "To bring you pleasure, Master Kein. Do you like it?" I asked sliding my hand up and down the base


    of his member which was slippery with spit.


    Master Kein took a while to answer. I masturbated him with my hand while he thought about it. I


    kept changing my pressure and changing my stroke until I found what Master Kein seemed to like


    the most. Putting my mouth back over the tip and taking all of him I could into my throat he finally


    had something to say.


    "I find it very enjoyable," he groaned.


    Master Kein''s hand soon found the back of my head the same way Master Damien had. He liked a


    quick pace. At one point, he moved too quickly and I wasn''t ready. I felt my teeth brush over the


    head of his cock. He moaned and jerked, ordering me to do it again.


    Men are strange, I decided as I allowed my teeth to just graze him asionally as he slipped into


    my mouth.


    I watched Master Kein as his teeth started to elongate. He was looking down and me, grunting and


    thrusting into my mouth. My tongue was moving at a frenzied pace and my jaw ached, I prayed he


    was close.


    For his finale Master Kein pushed my hand away and pulled me to take him to the root. I grunted in


    surprise at finding I could, in fact, take him that deeply. The sound sent him over the edge.


    I didn''t taste his seed at first, he was buried in my throat. The hot length of him was pulsing against


    my tongue, though. He pulled back slightly and the final spray coated the inside of my mouth.


    Swallowing him down, I continued to look up at him. Master Kein sank to his knees in front of me.


    "Ciara," he said panting, "you are a very good sex ve."


    "Thank you, Master Kein," I responded smiling lightly.


    I didn''t really want to be good at this, but I understood it was nice of them to say so. Technically,


    they owned me. It was not required for them to tell me I was doing a good job or give me any


    positive feedback.


    They moved me back to the bed and Iy down. My thighs syed open waiting for the next of


    them. Neither Master Bane nor Christof had gone yet.


    "What are you doing, Ciara?" Master Bane asked sitting down between my legs.


    "I''m waiting for you to have sex with me, Master Bane," I answered confused.


    My mistake hit me and I apologized as I tried to get in the position they liked. My old boyfriend had


    always had me on my back. Last night Christof and I had sex while Iy on my back, it was just


    habit. Several sets of hands stopped me from flipping over, though.


    "The mouth is not dangerous," Master Damien said and the rest agreed.


    They sat and watched me for a moment as thoughing to some sort of decision.


    "I want to do it like this," Master Bane said.


    "Good," Master Keinughed, "for a moment I thought you feared it."


    "Bah, little brother," Master Bane huffed at Master Kein and then said what sounded like a long


    curse.


    Master Bane crawled over me and I shivered as his coarse chest hair tickled my stomach and then


    my nipples. He lowered himself down over me and Iy very still. Automatically, I turned my head so


    I was watching the wall. I didn''t want them to misconstrue any motion on my part as being


    aggressive. Obviously they were ufortable facing me for sex.


    "Look at me," Master Banemanded.


    I turned my eyes to him and tried to look as non threatening as possible. Since I was in no way an


    actual threat to him, it was easy. I left my hands at my sides and tried to look submissive.


    "It needs to be prepared again. It has not found it''s pleasure, yet. We have to train it better than


    this," Master Bane said dipping his head and sucking on a nipple.


    Master Bane shifted so he wasn''tying directly over me and I felt Master Kein''s soft mouth


    descend over my other teat. Someone''s hands were stroking my hips and thighs, forcing them wider


    apart. The reason for being opened was apparent when I felt hot breath on my cunt.


    Within minutes I was beside myself and begging for release. When Master Bane settled himself


    over me and aimed his length all the sexual tension crested. I shattered around his shaft and


    ground my hips against him.


    Distantly I heard Master Bane praising me for releasing.


    My mind swam with pleasure and I stroked Master Bane''s back and shoulders, scoring him lightly


    with my nails. With each press of his flesh against mine I shuddered and clenched around him. I


    found myself kissing his neck and face, which he didn''t seem to mind. In fact, Master Bane seemed


    to love all the attention.


    He had waited a long time for me. It didn''t take him long before his movement sped up and his teeth


    were grown and sharp. When he finished Master Bane fell down over me. I felt his panting breath


    on my neck as he crushed me to the bed.


    "Master Bane," I grunted from beneath him.


    I couldn''t breath with his weight over me. I saw Christof reach over and bodily move his brother off


    with augh.


    Suddenly and inexplicably embarrassed by my actions I rolled over on the bed andy on my


    stomach. I wondered to myself what kind of a whore a woman has to be to enjoy being ravaged by


    this many men at a time. It was ridiculous.


    The men in question had my attention before I could give it too much thought. They were


    encouraging Christof to have a go. I turned my head to watch him. Christof touched down over my


    back and buttocks smiling sadly.


    "Perhapster, Ciara," he said gently pulling me to my feet.


    "Christof, why not now?" Master Evan asked sping his brother on the shoulder.


    "I choose to wait. You saw evidence. I took my timest night. I will do so again," Christof said


    shaking off Master Evan''s hand and leading me toward the bathroom.


    "I wish to go down to the bathhouse," Master Bane called behind us.


    "I will hurry brothers. We cannot take it down like this. It is a mess," he answered leading me into


    the showers.


    I didn''t understand Christof''s refusal. It made even less sense as we stood in the shower. Christof


    disrobed to wash me and his staff was erect and ready. He was certainly sexually excited. There


    was no way to tell why he didn''t want to have sex with me.


    Christof washed me quickly. I was rinsed and the cream applied to several over exuberant marks.


    My hair was brushed and they pulled me out the door. My coverings were deemed unnecessary,


    since we would all be naked and in the pool. They didn''t seem to see the need for coverings either


    and walked around me nude.


    The men were all in remarkably high spirits, so I thought one question wouldn''t get me in that much


    trouble. Although I had made the choice to make the best of this; they had chosen not to beat me


    into submission. I wanted to know why they didn''t just do that.


    "Master Damien, may I ask a question?" I asked hesitantly.


    He turned and I narrowly avoided running into his chest. We had stopped just before entering the


    bathhouse.


    "Brothers, may Ciara ask a question? It seems the human enjoys its questions," he put to the group.

 20

    20


    20


    A murmur of discussion went through them. If questions made me happy, they would tolerate them,


    the men finally decided. I had been a good ve today, I had earned a question was the


    consensus. Master Damien raised an eyebrow at me and waited.


    "There are ves on earth and they treat them terribly. I know you could hurt me if you wanted.


    Why don''t you hit your ves?" I asked rambling, part of me was scared what the answer might be.


    Master Damien let the little group file into the bath house and walked with me into a shallow part of


    the pool. He handed me soap and a silky rag, so I started to wash him.


    "We did beat ves, in the beginning. They never asked questions and they always did what we


    said. They just didn''t live very long."


    "We are verypetitive, as you''ve noticed. We started to try to keep our ves alive. It became


    an honor, to see who had the oldest ve," he said and then continued with a warning. "Don''t


    confuse not wanting to hurt you with ack of discipline. If you continue to need reminders about


    how to behave, they will only get harsher."


    Promising to be good, I decided to keep going with my luck, so I asked him, "Another question,


    Master Damien?"


    He sighed but seemed to be enjoying the soapy massage, "One more, Ciara, you were a very good


    ve today."


    "Why do you feed me and bathe me. I can do those things myself. I CAN take care of myself," I said


    a little indignantly.


    "You told another ve you were free and the vers took you, isn''t that correct?" he asked.


    I moved the rag between his toes as I answered, "Yes, Master Damien, I walked into a strange light


    and woke up at the auction."


    "Were you able to fend for yourself, you would not have been kidnapped and sold. We care for you,


    because you are ours and it is our responsibility. Your illness would be seen as weakness on our


    part, that cannot happen," he said.


    I continued to wash him, but didn''t argue. It was good he had answered some questions.


    Other Warriors came and talked to him as I worked. Severalmented I seemed more obedient


    today. Master Damien thanked them for their help in that matter. I was cringing while they talked, I


    recognized their voices from the tform. As I worked, I did not look up and kept at least one hand


    on Master Damien at all times.


    Once I was done bathing him, Master Damien sent me across the pool to go sit with Master Evan. It


    was strange to be told to go somewhere and not told to follow. I would have preferred if he went


    with me, there were Warriors everywhere.


    I walked across the cool stone with my head down to the spot Master Evan had been lounging in.


    Abruptly, my way was cut off by several masculine sets of legs. I tried to back up and there were


    men behind me.


    "Where are you going, ve?" a deep voice questioned me.


    Praying for my owners, I stayed silent and looked at the floor. There was nothing I could do, except


    wait for the torture. It woulde no matter what I did. Tears started to form in my eyes, I was


    terrified.


    Master Bane''s voice broke the silence and I breathed again. "Did it speak?" he asked.


    "No, Bane," the first voiceughed, "nor did it look at us. For an Earth ve, it learns quickly. We


    lost this bet, my friend."


    They had tried to trick me into speaking or looking as part of a stupid wager. I was angry and


    couldn''t keep the fire out of my eyes when I looked up at Master Bane. Heughed at me and got


    right up in my face.


    "Are you angry, Ciara? Don''t lie to me," hemanded looking very pleased with himself.


    Smug bastard, I just stared at him. There wasn''t a word bad enough in my newnguage to call


    him.


    "Fine, ve, it''s time to get wet then," he said in a growling voice as he picked me up and threw me


    into deep water.


    I twisted so I didn''t take the water t on my back and slid my feet in first. Underwater was quiet, so


    I looked around and saw where Master Evan should be. Turning underwater I swam in that


    direction.


    I was trying to reign in my indignation deep beneath the surface when a hand reached out and


    grabbed my leg. I kicked out and was pulled roughly to the surface. I was confused and afraid of


    looking at the wrong man. My head was pulled up and I was relieved to see Master Damien in front


    of me.


    My owners were surrounding me looking concerned, including Master Bane, who hadpletely


    lost that self satisfied look. Christof released my leg and Master Damien grabbed me looking


    hurriedly at my face.


    "Humans are like us and cannot breath water, Ciara. What were you doing down there?" Master


    Damien asked harshly.


    "I was swimming to Master Evan. You told me to go to him, Master Damien," I said blinking water


    out of my eyes.


    The five of them let out a collective sigh of relief and pulled me into shallow water.


    "I like to swim Masters, I used to dive all the time at home. I can hold my breath a really long time," I


    said as they dragged me back to the shallows.


    Master Damien looked amused and Master Baneughed. I got indignant. "I bet I can hold my


    breath under water longer than you can, Masters!" I said proudly.


    Master Bane''s eyes lit up, "To a contest then!"


    The rules were simple, whoever broke the surface first lost. Master Bane went first and I easily


    bested him. Not wanting to show off all my skills I rose before I needed to. Except for Master Kein I


    could stay under water longer than any of them. It was fun, although losing to Master Kein hurt.


    Master Bane promised a swimming contest when the pool wasn''t so full of other people.


    "We will tell the Keepers you may go in the water, Ciara, we have no fear you will drown," said


    Master Damien.


    Noticing the question on my face, he spoke again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When we go to patrol we will leave you with the Keepers. They often take you to the sea. They are


    not Warriors, they watch our ves when we are otherwise engaged. You may speak to them and


    look at them. They will clean and feed you when it is needed," he finished.


    "Why can''t you just leave me at home when you go on patrol?" I mumbled to no one in particr.


    Master Damien started to reach for me with an irritated look on his face.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. I understand, no more questions," I stuttered backing away from him.


    The threat was in his eyes, I had pissed him off. "Come here, ve," he said bluntly.


    Gulping down my fear I moved to stand in front of him. All the men were lounging on steps in the


    water. They watched me with interest, I must be better than having a TV. Master Damien looked


    calmly up at me while I trembled.


    "Do not ever move away from me when I reach for you, do you understand?" he told me.


    I was learning that whenever he asked me if I understood that was something that would get me in


    trouble if I did it again.


    "Yes, Master Damien, it won''t happen again," I answered watching him warily.


    "Good, have a seat next to me," hemanded.


    I sat and the men talked. They moved around, but I stayed in my spot. I hadn''t noticed them move


    away slightly, it was a heated conversation about the campaign that had drawn them in.


    Water sshed up as new male bodies joined me on either side. I wanted to scream, but I didn''t


    want to be talking to other men. I just sat quietly as the new men ran their hands over my body.


    They twisted my nipples hard and I didn''t make a sound. One man bent my fingers back until they


    feared they would break, but I didn''t even whimper. They pinched between my legs and drove their


    fingers deep inside of me. I fought hard not to cry out.


    The treatment was ten times worse than the posts, but I stayed silent. Another male body was


    standing in front of me, blocking my line of sight to my owners. Tears streaked down my face as I


    watched the hands torture me in the water.


    I heard the angry shouts when my Warriors noticed me. Damien was talking in a cold voice to the


    men, but I was too scared to understand him. The whole area had gone quiet watching us. The man


    was speaking harshly back to Master Damien. The aggressive conversation was the only speaking


    going on at the pool, everyone else was silent.


    Suddenly, one of the offending men had me by the throat pulling me out of the water. I felt his


    fingers digging into my neck above the metal cor. My air was cut off and I tried not to panic. Both


    my feet dangled over the pool.


    "If you cannot protect it, you shouldn''t have it," he taunted Master Damien squeezing my throat


    tighter.


    My vision started to blur around the edges. I wed at his hand, but he wouldn''t release me. The


    way I was being held I saw most of the pool. All the Warriors looked pissed. Many of those


    surrounding us were shouting at the man holding me angrily. I started to fade out listening to them.


    The General''s booming voice cut through the haze that was starting to invade my mind. My new


    captor heard it and dropped me. I never hit water or the side of the pool. Master Bane had moved


    from the beside us and caught me. I took a much needed breath and felt my pounding head start to


    clear. I pressed my face into Master Bane''s hairy chest and gulped down mouthfuls of air.


    No one at the pool was talking and I looked up to see why. The General was having a staring


    contest with the Warrior that had been holding me.


    "You touched another Warrior''s ve without permission. Am I to understand you did this because


    you do not believe Damien and his brothers can protect what is theirs?" he asked the other man.


    "I do not believe they can protect anyone. They should no longer be called Warriors. The


    shopkeepers go to meet the women and a Warrior refuses to go? It is an embarrassment to all of


    us. No Warrior lives in fear, they are not Warriors," he stated authoritatively.


    "You are presumptuous Andre, remember your ce," the General said.


    He turned to look at us and I dropped my eyes down. I winced when I moved my head, my neck


    was really sore.


    "Give me the ve," I heard him say and my heart dropped.


    Master Bane stepped us out of the water and set me on my feet. ''Might as well get it over with'', I


    thought to myself and took four confident strides up to the colossal man in front of me.


    The General examined my neck and passed his hands over my breasts. My light skin had already


    started to cken where they had abused me. I saw a thin line of blood dribbling down the inside of


    my thigh. The General saw it, too and made an irritated sound.


    In what I considered a shocking move he put an arm around me as he addressed Master Damien.


    "Andre is yours to deal with as you see fit. No Warrior will ever touch another''s ve without their


    permission."


    The Warriors let out a deafening yell. I took a chance to nce quickly at Andre and I thought he


    might have paled just a little. Not wanting to get caught I looked back at the ground and had to stifle


    a smile. Asshole deserved it.


    The General had his finger under my chin and caught the smile. "Follow me, ve," hemanded


    turning on his heel.


    I nced back hesitantly at Master Damien, but followed the General obediently.

 21

    21


    21


    My heart was pounding in my chest as be passed through the courtyard and up a wide set of steps.


    We entered into an opulent living area with arge fire burning. Four mammoth graying men sat


    around the fire and nced up when we came in.


    "What was themotion, brother?" one of them asked ncing at me.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked curiously at him and then cursed myself. Master Damien would be so angry if he knew I


    had looked at these other men.


    The General spoke when he saw me look down. "My brothers are safe to look at and speak to,


    ve. We are Master of everything in thispound," he said leaving the room.


    When he returned he told the other men what had happened in the bathhouse. They chuckled and


    said it was about time. Apparently Andre had been trying to pick a fight with Master Damien for


    ages.


    "Perhaps this will encourage the Administrators to finally take care of this," one man said. "They


    cause trouble in thepound. The other men are agitated. This cannot be left to continue."


    Nobody seemed to notice me standing and dripping on their floor. For safety''s sake I continued to


    examine the tile under my feet.


    "Hersham," the General addressed one of the men in the room, "you know the human ve''s


    needs. You were always attentive to those lessons, take care of this before Damienes."


    I jumped when one of the men wrapped me in a soft cloth and led me into the sitting room. In front


    of the fire, he dried mepletely with soft pats. The other men made a sound of disapproval when


    he dried the blood from inside my thighs. The General watched his brother impassively from the


    side.


    Therge man that had me sitting on hisp must be Hersham. He had a small tub of cream like the


    one my Masters used. He covered my neck in the stuff, rubbing it in to the sore spots until they


    didn''t hurt.


    I was bruised everywhere and sought not to flinch as this man touched me. Equal attention was


    paid to each breast and each bruise. Using a hand he opened my legs and put the cream


    everywhere ''down there'' including inside me. By the end of his treatment, I was blushing profusely.


    "I wonder how Andre is faring?" one of them asked. "An enraged Damien is a sight to see, much


    like you as a young Warrior," he said nodding to the General.


    "Perhaps we should go take a look," the General said rising from his chair and moving to the other


    side of the room. He opened up a curtain and let out a chuckle.


    "Ah, would you like to see your Warriors in action, ve?" he asked me.


    I nodded my head and felt drawn to the window. Peering out from around the General''s shoulder, it


    took a minute for the scene to register.


    Master Damien was below in a yard I''d never seen before. He was beating what looked like a purple


    and red pulp into the ground. When I realized all the red was blood I lurched back from the window.


    The man named Andre was unrecognizable. I swore to myself never to make Master Damien angry


    again.


    All the men were at the window now,menting on the end of the fight.


    "Brother, unless you want Andre dead, you should stop this," one of them said seriously.


    I backed into the sitting room as the General called down into the courtyard. I found a kneeling


    ce and sank into it gratefully. My stomach wasn''t weak, but I did feel queasy. I wasn''t used to


    seeing quite that much violence.


    One of the men noticed me and came back with a small jug. He tilted it to my lips and told me to


    take a drink. I recognized the root drink and was d for it''s rxing effect. As a took a second


    larger gulp, I felt itpletely wash over me. I wondered absently when I would go home and if my


    Warriors would be angry with me.


    The General and his brothers sat and talked around the fire. It was starting to gette and I was


    sleepy, especially so thanks to the root drink. I found myself less kneeling and more sitting, leaning


    on the General. He didn''t seem in the least perturbed by my position. He lightly stroked my hair and


    my back.


    "This earth ve is definitely sensitive to the drink. I will have to let Damien know," he saidughing.


    It was a strange sound out of such a stern man.


    I tried to lift my head when I heard a light rapping at the door, but couldn''t quite manage. I was


    stunned to find Master Damien''s face in mine a momentter. He and the General spoke before


    Master Damien lifted me up and handed me to Master Evan.


    It felt like I was floating across the courtyard. I yed with a strand of Master Evan''s long hair


    before he snatched it away. The next thing I knew I was in bed. Christofy behind me and was


    soothingly stroking my back. Master Damien''s angry countenance was in front of me. It was really


    confusing.


    "I''m sorry, Master Damien," I tried to say to him, but he just looked at me quizzically.


    "Ciara, whatnguage are you speaking?" he asked me.


    I shrugged and tried to answer him. His half amused, half angry face was thest thing I saw that


    night.


    "Ciara!" I heard someone shout and I opened my eyes to peer at him. For a moment I didn''t


    recognize who it was and thought I was dreaming.


    "Who are you?" I managed to get out between dry lips.


    The blue eyed man looked stunned and left the room without another word. It took a minute for


    everything toe back to me. By the time it did Master Damien was stalking in looking very


    concerned. I shuffled out of the bed and fell to my knees at the edge of it. About that time the


    nausea hit and I stumbled out running for the bathroom. I barely made it.


    "Call the healer," I heard Master Damien say from the main room.


    The floor of the bathroom was cool, so it was a good ce to lie. Master Kein picked me up off of it


    and the nausea hit again. He was nice enough to hold my hair back this time.


    I must have smelled something awful because they turned on the shower and washed me. The


    Healers came in and saw me in the bathroom. They looked me over and gave Master Damien a


    whole bag of things. I threw up again just thinking about what might be in the bag.


    The men fed me bits of things from the bag intermittently. It tasted like dried bits of root, but


    whatever it was settled my stomach. Twice, I tried to sleep on the cool floor in the bathroom, but


    they wouldn''t let me.


    A basin was set beside the bed and I was told toy on the bed. Small sips of cool liquid were


    poured into my mouth all day. I epted their ministrations and tried not to whine. They seemed to


    be doing what the healer had told them to do, but caring for an invalid was not what they usually


    did.


    This wasn''t how I expected to be treated. It gave credence to their words that my health was


    important to them. I was struck with how resolutely they stuck to their ideals.


    Master Bane was sitting with me, watching me rest. He looked bored beyond belief. My stomach


    was finally still and I was awake. I wanted to get up, but Master Damien had said no. Now he came


    to sit on the bed beside me and feed me more of the stuff from the bag. It was gross, but I took it


    willingly.


    "Ciara, we forbid you to have root drink. Do you understand me?" he asked sternly.


    "Yes, Master Damien, but what if it''s the General or his brothers offering?" I asked him.


    He sighed, "Must you always ask questions? The answer is the same. We forbade you to have it. Is


    that clear?"


    "Yes, Master Damien. May I get out of bed now? I feel much better," I said hoping I could do


    something. I was starting to get stir crazy.


    "Supposed to be a good chuke game starting in the arena," Master Bane said absently.


    Master Damien looked at me like he didn''t quite trust me. "I will not have the dishonor of a sick


    ve hanging over us," he said.


    By the look on his face he really wanted to go to the game. I swore I was well and promised I would


    call him if I started to feel ill. Mymentary did not faze him. Master Evan said they could set me


    close to the game and check on me frequently. Finally, Master Damien allowed us to go. I was


    ced into my flowing gauzy fabric and followed them out the door to the field.


    "You are not to get up and cheer for us," Master Damienmanded after they set up the area I


    would stay in. "You will kneel or sit and you may p your hands together."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered as I took my ce.


    When the other girls got there they were dying to know what happened after we left the bathing hall


    last night, but we couldn''t talk quite as freely this time. The ce Master Damien had put us was a


    lot closer to the field. Warriors kepting into our area to lounge with their ves.


    I cringed when a male hand ran down my arm. "Warmer than you Fuji," the manmented.


    I started to tremble fearing it was going to be another experience like the bath house. Screaming


    like a baby would probably be uneptable, so I sat quietly and waited.

 22

    22


    22


    It wasn''t apparent I had been holding my breath until I let it out. Master Evan hade in and


    sprawled out beside me. He looked up into my face and noticed the tears. Before I could do


    anything else he had scooped me up and was walking toward Master Damien. I saw the rest of my


    ownersing toward us.


    "Is it ill, Evan?" Master Damien asked under his breath looking down at me.


    Before I could answer Master Evan quietly told him I had been making tears again. I was surprised


    they remembered the word.


    "I''m sorry, Master Damien," I whispered to him, "another man touched me and it scared me. I don''t


    like it when other men touch me. Please, make him stop, Masters."


    Looking at the tent, Master Damien sighed and spoke. "That other man will be one of your Keepers


    when we are called out. We will return the favor by keeping their ve when they are unavable.


    He will not harm you and he is permitted to touch you... when he keeps you."


    "Now he just seems to be trying to rile Damien," Master Bane smirked.


    "You did take a point from him, brother," Master Kein said referring to the game and evidently


    finding humor in the situation.


    "And this gives him a right to touch what is ours?" Master Damien asked stroking the tears from my


    cheek.


    The other men''s faces darkened at the thought and I knew they agreed with Master Damien.


    "Evan talk to Stayne and remind him of the rules. Tell him he will not like my reminder," Master


    Damien ordered.


    Master Evan sat my feet on the ground and I followed him back to the tent. He told the other man


    not to touch what wasn''t his. The other man, Stayne, acted mock surprised. The two of them joked


    for several minutes about what Master Damien would do if he kept it up. Stayne did relent fairly


    quickly which made me think everyone must have a healthy respect for Master Damien.


    The rest of the game was uneventful. I think my owners won, but I couldn''t be sure. Being closer to


    the action didn''t help me understand it any better.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After the game we walked back into the bath house. I was wondering why they even bothered


    having a shower in their quarters, so I asked them.


    "More questions, Ciara?" Master Baneughed at me.


    "Convenience," Master Damien answered, "they are a nicety and a sign of our stature, but we prefer


    the bath house."


    I washed Master Damien as usual. Once he was done, Master Kein slid in front of me on the bench


    along the wall. We sat in a shallow part of the pool. Almost everyone was in the deeper water, so it


    almost felt like we were alone.


    I ran the cloth over Master Kein''s body and noticed there were a lot fewer scars. His shading was


    also different. Where Master Damien had thin barely visible stripes of gold and golden brown,


    Master Kein''s stripes were thicker and darker.


    "You don''t have as many scars as your brother, Master Kein," Imented.


    "Perhaps I am a better fighter," he said teasingly pulling me to sit and straddle hisp.


    I continued to bathe him and ended up wrapping my legs around his waist. His length started to


    harden between us. I tried to continue the conversation to distract him.


    "You are a better fighter than Master Damien, Master Kein?" I asked.


    I had seen first hand what Master Damien could do, I never wanted to see it again.


    Heughed outright at me and ran his hands boldly over my body. "I am someone that sits quietly


    and attacks with stealth, Ciara. My brothers each have a skill, that is mine. Damien is much better at


    hand to handbat than I am."


    "Your coloring is different, Master Kein," I said running a finger along his chest over a particrly


    dark line.


    "Better for camouge, Ciara," he answered watching as I traced the marks.


    "You hunt things, Master?" I asked touching down his arm.


    The muscles slid under my fingers and I was reminded how strong he probably was, how strong


    they all were.


    "So curious," he murmured, "about everything. Yes, I hunt things, Ciara."


    "What kind of things do you hunt, Master Kein?"


    His golden brown eyes appraised me as I rubbed the cloth over his neck and shoulders.


    "Other men when they are lost or when they have attacked the vige. Sometimes I hunt game to


    eat for dinner," he said pulling me tight against him.


    Master Kein was getting excited as I sat on hisp. His cock was pressed between the folds of my


    sex. The gentle currents in the pool had me shifting up and down, sliding along his length. In an


    attempt to stop the inevitable, I tried to disentangle my legs from around him.


    Master Kein clucked his tongue and me and ced a hand on each thigh. "I amfortable, Ciara.


    Keep your legs wrapped around me," hemanded, "I wish to explore you."


    He started with my mouth. Hesitantly, he traced my lips with his fingers. Considering what he had


    already put in my mouth his shyness was unnecessary and I told him that.


    "Always so brazen," he mused slipping a finger between my lips.


    Ived the flesh like it was his cock even touching my teeth to the tip. I gave each finger the same


    treatment. His breathing hissed in and out watching me.


    Master Kein''s hands examined every piece of me he could reach. His touch was meticulous and


    thorough. He spent many minutes touching the weight of my breasts in the water. Combined with


    the sensation of his shaft rubbing up and down between my lower lips, I felt like I was on fire. My


    hands wound in the hair at the back of his neck, underwater my hips had started to shift restlessly


    against him.


    "May I kiss you, Master Kein?" I asked him hesitantly.


    He thought for a moment and told me I could. I started with his neck, kissing and sucking the


    sensitive skin under his ear.


    "You are tasting me, as Evan has, although never with this reaction," he moaned.


    "It is a kiss, not a taste, Master," I whispered in his ear and softly nipped at the lobe.


    Eventually, I made it to his mouth. I kissed his lips softly and he copied my motions. It was a slow


    process, but I taught him how to kiss me. He was an avid learner and I enjoyed practicing with him.


    When a second warm male body press against my back I arched and moaned. Master Bane''s chest


    hair tickled my back as he pushed his hands down my arms.


    "Brother," he addressed Master Kein, "take it to the sitting area."


    I was moved and picked up out of the water. The lust that had clouded my vision for thest several


    minutes faded. I realized how close I hade to begging Master Kein to have sex with me in the


    middle of the pool. Wrapping my arms around him I buried my face in his chest. I was really


    embarrassed.


    "You can release me now, Ciara," Master Keinughed.


    I let go of his neck and hey me down on soft pillows. I sat up and looked around. We were inside


    the little alcove where theyid their clothes in the bathhouse. Master Damien, Master Evan, and


    Christof were already there lounging.


    Master Bane followed Master Kein and I inside. Master Bane looked like the cat that ate the canary.


    "So, brothers, have they asked you already? I have been offered enough for two ves," he said


    grinning.


    A roar went up in the tiny room. The men were pping each other on the back andughing. I was


    confused and looked at Master Damien, who was looking pointedly at me.


    "We did not pay your asking price, Ciara," he said.


    It''s one thing to feel like you aren''t worth anything, it''s another thing to be told it. I dropped my head.


    "We bid a great deal more, luckily. That disy you and my brother just put on in the pool has


    reignited the bidding. We have been offered an enormous fund to sell you," he finished.


    "Are you going to-" I stopped myself from finishing the question.


    They had said they wouldn''t, I prayed they wouldn''t. The panic had to written all over my face.


    Master Evan''s eyes were mischievous again. "It would pay us back for all the money to the healer,


    brother," he said.


    I couldn''t stop myself. My hand, of it''s own ord, reached out and swatted his thigh lightly.


    Realizing my mistake I tried to pull it back, but Master Evan had it. He used it to drag me onto his


    lap.


    I struggled with him and ended upying down, pinned between him and the wall. My heart was


    hammering in my ears when I looked into his zing blue eyes. My stomach turned and I


    swallowed the vomit back down.


    "If I wasn''t afraid of you getting ill again I would take you back to the posts, ve," Master Evan said


    menacingly.


    "Forgive it, brother," Christof said.


    Master Evan''s eyes softened and he released me, allowing me to sit up.


    "I''m sorry, Master Evan, that was foolish of me. Thank you, Master Christof," I said.


    My stomach had revolted during the wrestling match and I didn''t feel so good. I wouldn''t have done


    well at the posts. I continued to look at the ground and tried to breath through the nausea.


    "You will not strike us, Ciara," Master Damien said. "Tell me you understand this."


    "Yes, Masters, I apologize. I will not strike you," I said watching the floor and holding my quivering


    stomach.


    A bit of the root from the bag was at my lips a momentter. I took it gratefully from Master Evan''s


    fingers. He stroked my back as my stomach settled.


    "It''s a good thing I interrupted you, Kein. Imagine what would have happened if you had jostled it


    too much in the pool," Master Baneughed.


    "No one is to use Ciara this night," Master Damien said looking me over. "It will rest, so it is well


    tomorrow."


    I was grateful to Master Damien, throwing up in the middle of sex seemed disgusting.


    The next day was weird. I was woken, cleaned, fed, and dressed. Much to my dismay the little


    addition was once again put in my bottom.


    The men all dressed in tough looking outfits with their crests prominently disyed. They strapped


    themselves with a terrifying variety of weapons. I kneeled on my little pad in the bedroom and


    watched with wide eyes. It looked like they were going to war.


    After they were done getting ready they walked with me outside to the walkway. A pad was floating


    in mid air, resting next to the walkway by our door. A man stood on the floating pad behind what


    must have been a small control panel. He greeted mypanions.


    Master Damien instructed me to follow him. The railing at the edge of the walkway swung out to


    allow us to get onto the pad. Being afraid of heights I made a scene about stepping onto it. Master


    Evan unceremoniously slung me over his shoulder. I took my first ride upside down and screaming


    with my eyes shut tight.


    As the pad lowered to the ground I felt the movement and howled. It felt like my stomach was being


    left behind. When I opened my eyes and saw the ground I bolted off Master Evan''s shoulder and


    jumped down backing away from the awful contraption. Wind was billowing up from beneath the


    tform, I figured that must be what kept it up.

 23

    23


    23


    My five Warriors stepped off the pad and came toward me, I just kept backing up. Master Damien''s


    eyes were searing into me, he was really mad. I stopped when I backed into a wall. Master Damien


    stood beside me and knocked several times on the wall. He didn''t say a word to me. He just red.


    The wall opened and a skinny guy with dark hair greeted him.


    "Go in," Master Damienmanded.


    I was still shaking from head to toe, butplied and slid into the doorway.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Master Damien followed me in and turned me to face him, "These are the Keepers, you will address


    them as such. They will feed and clean you while we are gone. You will obey them. If you cannot


    obey them, they will tell my brothers and I."


    He turned to leave and then spoke to me one more time. "Your behavior on the travel pad is


    uneptable, never act like that again," he said before stepping out the wall.


    I turned and looked around. The skinny man turned and left me. I was in a small courtyard


    surrounded by severalrge open doorways. Flowering nts lined the walls along with gs of


    bright pillowing fabric. I followed the skinny man through one of the doorways.


    Fuji was in my face a minuteter, pulling me along with her. She took us to a group of females


    already there. We all sat on pillows arranged in a circle. Actually, thanks to the thing in my butt, I


    knelt down, sitting wasn''tfortable.


    I recognized the voices of the women from the chuke games. Rose and Tamia were both there.


    Rose had beautiful brown hair that cascaded in curls down her back. She was small woman with


    perfect pink tipped breasts and a tiny waist. She was dressed in bright flowing red fabric that sort of


    covered her. The thick strips of fabric all hung from her cor to her knees, when she moved they


    shifted around. Sheughed when she saw me watching her.


    "I know, I know it''s really pointless for them to put this on me every day, but my Masters like it. They


    just enjoy seeing me surrounded in their colors, they couldn''t care less if I''m covered."


    Tamiaughed a high pitched giggle. She only had one eye, which was a little strange. She was


    dressed in panels simr to me. She said her owners originally just painted her in their colors. It


    didn''t really bother her either way, no one wore clothes on the she was from.


    Fuji found the entire subject of clothing abhorrent for some reason. She loved the shiny chains her


    Masters wound around her every day, she said they entuated her natural glow. The swaths of


    color over her shoulders were something her Masters wanted. She despised the idea of fabric on


    her skin.


    All in all, the girls were really friendly. It was lucky I liked them, the ves I hung out with was


    determined by who my Warriors were friendly with. It made sense, I''d really only see people my


    owners took me to see.


    Fuji noticed me kneeling andughed telling me I could just sit at the Keepers. My cheeks blushed


    crimson as I tried to think of a way not to say why I didn''t want to sit. Rose just patted my arm and


    answered for me.


    "Her owners are preparing her. It''s notfortable to sit on at first," she said to the group. "You get


    used to it," she said more quietly to me. "Eventually, when they think you don''t need it, they may


    stop using it altogether."


    Rose and I sat talking and the other girls went to talk to a friend on the other side of the room. For a


    moment, it was just Rose and I. I took the chance to ask her about the chances of getting away


    from here. She shushed me quickly.


    "There is no escape from this ce," she whispered, "and they will punish you harshly if you even


    think about it. Learn to be happy here and do what you have to in order to survive," she advised.


    I took her advice. From what I''d seen she was correct. If surviving meant staying put, that''s what I


    would do.


    The Keepers didn''t really care what we did, but there was plenty to upy me. Frankly, it looked


    like a kindergarden ss. I looked across the room and squealed when I saw what looked like a


    small set of drums.


    The rest of the girls followed me over to inspect them. They were different from home and definitely


    meant to be yed with the hands. The tops of the drums were shaped like three small bongos. I


    tapped on them experimentally until I had a good rhythm going.


    ying these little drums wasplicated, but I loved music. The only part of high school I liked


    was band ss. The pitch each drum made was different and that took some getting used to. I got


    engrossed in what I was doing. I looked up to see Fuji swiveling her hips to the beat. I spent the rest


    of the morning tapping out different beats on the drums while the girls danced.


    A bell rang suddenly and everything stopped. Fuji started to run out. She turned around abruptly


    grabbing my hand and pulling me with her.


    "Where are we going?" I asked her trying to keep up.


    "Our Masters areing to feed us, they don''t like to wait," she said.


    I noticed my owner''s mark on the floor in the room she took us into. A kneeling ce was set up in


    front of it. A chair and a small table were in front of me. I followed Fuji''s lead and kneeled down


    waiting, no one was talking.


    I heard the tamping of feet as the men started toe in. A set stopped in front of me, but I kept my


    head down.


    "Hello, Ciara," I heard Christof say as he brushed my cheek. I looked up at him and smiled.


    Christof was dirty, it looked like he had had a rough morning. His hands were clean, though. He fed


    me from a bowl until I thought I would burst. I never refused what he gave me, I just chewed really


    slowly. Unlike my other owners he stopped feeding me and didn''t fuss at me.


    Leaning down heughed quietly in my ear. "Follow me," he said.


    I followed his heels out into the courtyard and out the door in the wall.


    "We''re outside the Keeper''spound, Ciara. You can look around if you''d like to, none of the


    other Warriorse out here," he said.


    "Are we allowed to be out here, Christof?" I asked curiously.


    We walked into what I would have considered a forest at home, along a little path. The nts were


    all different and I looked at them fascinated.


    "Yes, I can take you out here. Most Warriors juste and feed their ve a mid day meal. I


    thought you might be curious to see outside thepound," he said watching me with interest.


    "Yes, I''d love to see this," I said inspecting a bright yellow leaf growing from the ground.


    "I am curious, also," he told me.


    I asked simple questions at first, the names of nts and about things around us. He didn''t seem to


    mind telling me, so I got bolder and asked about the.


    "I don''t know the whole, Ciara," heughed. "The Administrators ced me in this vige as


    a child and I have never lived another ce."


    "Where was the ve auction? Is it on this world?" I asked hesitantly. "Do you know how I got


    there?"


    "My brothers and I took a transport to the edge of the mountains. There is a ce there our leaders


    allow the portals. We took the one that leads to the ve auction. It is in center space on a small


    neutral. We were told the portals can make a human sick if they are awake, so my brothers


    made sure you slept," he told me.


    He mused a bit on the second part of the question. "I have heard it is difficult to operate a portal on


    your home. They are often destroyed by Earth''s natural defense. The vers must have


    found a ce the defense wasn''t strong to take you."


    Christof sat for a moment and watched me looking around.


    "I feel as though we should not have taken you," he stated bluntly. "You should not have been made


    to be a ve."


    All my resolve about just making the best of this broke and I threw my arms around his neck crying.


    "Please, take me back. I don''t want to be a ve. I want to be free," I cried brokenly.


    Christof seemed stunned by the sudden contact and almost pushed me away. After a moment he


    wrapped me in his arms.


    "The kneeling is horrible," I sobbed into his neck. "I know how to feed and clean myself. It should be


    my choice to have sex. Please, I beg you, take me back."


    Christof stayed quiet for a moment before he spoke.


    "I cannot take you back. The portals do not open naturally on Earth and usually whoever is in them


    gets destroyed when they are forcibly opened on that. You must stay here with us. I will do


    my best to protect you. My brothers will not wish to harm you, they also wish to see you happy and


    well. Please understand, Ciara."


    "It is all so demeaning," I told him still clinging to his frame.


    "I will not demean you," he said softly stroking my back. "You do not need to kneel when it is just


    you and I. I will let you feed yourself. Sex with me will be your choice..."


    We stood for a moment and I calmed down. I repeated to myself I had decided to make the best of


    it. At least now I had an ally. I tried to slow my breathing and focused on the joy of having someone


    to talk to.

 24

    24


    24


    "Come, Ciara, I must walk you back to thepound. I must rejoin my brothers or they wille to


    look for me if I amte," Christof said pointing back the way we''de.


    As we walked I took Christof''s hand in mine. His presence was a blessing and I was d for it.


    "Why are you doing that?" he asked looking at our joined hands.


    "Because I want to," I answered grinning.


    He pushed me gently against a tree and ran a finger under my jaw. "Does it mean something?" he


    asked watching my eyes.


    "On my when two people hold hands it''s because they like each other," I said watching him.


    "I like you too, Ciara," he said grinning at me. His face turned to a frown quickly, "My brothers, when


    theye, will probably just feed you."


    "That''s okay with me," I said, "I appreciate knowing someone understands."


    We walked back to the Keeper''spound holding hands the whole way.


    The other girls were dying to know why Christof took me outside. I lied and told them he had wanted


    to have sex.


    "He wanted sex out of doors?" Rose asked suspiciously. "They hate that. They all hate that, I


    thought. He really is strange," she mused


    I hadn''t known that would be a mistake and asked her why they didn''t like sex outside, normally.


    "The way the women take them is notfortable for them. They like to use us privately in their


    ces for resting, where everything isfortable," she answered.


    I didn''t talk to her anymore about it. My gut instinct told me what Christof and I did at lunch didn''t


    usually happen. It was best to keep it a secret.


    After lunch I had to pee, really bad. Fuji told me to go tell the Keepers. I wasn''t permitted to go by


    myself. Much like at my new home I was watched and cleaned, it was weird.


    I was distracted from the strangeness of it all by our after lunch activity. The Keepers took us


    outside the back of thepound. We walked through sand and I was thrilled to see water in front


    of us. The sea, much like the sky was a shade of bluish purple. The Keeper''spound sat right on


    the shore.


    We were in a protected alcove with rock walls almost encircling a little bay. The beach was


    beautiful, it was a light coral color. The sand felt like sand at home. Little waves broke on the beach.


    I almost ran into the water with my outfit still on, Fuji stopped me.


    "You have to get permission from the Keepers to be in the water and they will take off your panels.


    Your owners will get mad if it gets dirty," she said pulling me back.


    I went and asked the Keepers and they said I was allowed to swim. My owners had permitted it.


    They took my little outfit off of me and ced it to the side.


    When they undressed me I had tried to help them and they looked at me like I was strange. Despite


    my difort of sitting around nude with my new friends, I raged at the other women that I could


    take care of myself. Roseughed at me.


    "It takes some getting used to," she said, "but this is the way they look at it. You can''t do anything


    for yourself. It stems from the experience with their earliest ves. They bought the ones that


    fought them, but broke them. They treated ves horribly and the ves lost the will to live. If they


    didn''t do everything for them after they were broken they died faster."


    I shuddered and she continued, "The Paterians gotpetitive about keeping ves alive.


    Eventually they figured out the ves that were given less pain and more pleasure did better. They


    also learned the better they cared for their ves the better they did. It became a sign of the men''s


    training and ability to keep a healthy ve. The end result is you get treated like a prized pet."


    I listened with interest, but was dying to get in the water. Rose shooed me and I ran to the shore,


    dipping my toes in the ocean. The water was cool, but not bad. Wading out into waist deep water I


    swam around. The water got deeper toward where the inlet was. I dove down and inspected the


    rocky shelves.


    All of the sudden I came across a barrier. I reached out and touched it. It was arge metal grate


    that covered the opening to the inlet. It ended right at the water line. The grates weren''t small, but I


    couldn''t get through them. Little barnacle like creatures covered the metal from top to bottom.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Swimming to the other side of the inlet under water I found a ce where the grate was open. It


    looked like it must have gotten broken by something. There was a holerge enough for me to fit


    through. Surfacing, I looked back at the shore. The Keepers were busy with the other girls, no one


    was watching me.


    Feeling wicked, I slipped through the grate and explored the ocean outside the inlet. I surfaced just


    long enough for air. Not wanting to get caught I slipped back through the grate. Making a note, I


    decided I''d have to do that again. I swam around until I was called in by the Keepers.


    Much like kindergarden we were picked up at a specified time. A little bell rang and we all went into


    the courtyard and kneeled on our pads waiting. The Warriors came in and picked up their ves,


    sometimes stopping and talking to the Keepers.


    No one came for me. I waited a long time after everyone else was gone, I thought I might have


    been left. Perhaps Christof had repeated what I had said and it had made them angry. I jumped


    when boots appeared before me


    "Get up, ve," Master Evan said towering over my kneeling frame.


    I hadn''t heard his approach. Looking up all my owners were standing there ring at me, except


    Christof who looked amused.


    I followed them out the wall and balked when I saw the transport pad. My uncles all rode roller


    coasters, but I was too chicken. I''d never even been on an airne. I hated heights.


    "This eve will be very difficult or very enjoyable for you, depending on how you act," Master Damien


    threatened in my ear.


    Gulping back my fear I followed him onto the pad. It shot up like a rocket and I screamed, dropping


    to the floor. My eyes were shut tight as I begged them to please make it stop. When the thing


    started to move forward I grabbed onto the closest leg and cried.


    I felt hands removing me from the pant leg I was clinging to and Master Damien''s voice was in my


    ear, "You will learn to stand and act respectable during transport. We are taking a trip tonight. It will


    only end when you stop this ridiculous behavior."


    They had the driver swoop the pad every which way. I screamed I would fall off and die crashing to


    the ground. They thought that was amusing.


    "Do you remember the currents that prevented you from moving at the auction?" Christof asked.


    "Simr barriers prevent you from falling off the sides of the pad."


    "You should try them," Master Evan said pushing me with a quick thrust toward the edge. He was


    supremely annoyed.


    I yelped but didn''t go off the side of the tform. They were right, something was stopping me. The


    invisible barrier swooshed against my hand when I hesitantly tried to ce it outside the bounds of


    the pad. Turning around I smiled at my owners. The operator of the pad acted like I wasn''t present,


    most of the rest glowered at me.


    The anger on their faces was undeniable, except for Christof, who still just seemed amused. The


    lines of skin color that were usually so light seemed to darken with anger. They looked slightly feral


    and I made up my mind to ovee this fear immediately.


    Finally, I learned to watch the horizon and rx on the pad. It didn''t matter if it went up or down,


    zipped left or right. I stayed in my position and kept my eyes open. The scenery was beautiful.


    Mountains were in the distance every which way and the ocean bordered on all other sides. In any


    other circumstance, I would have enjoyed the view.


    The sun had set and the sky was dark by the time the man dropped us off in front of our door. I


    waited patiently for Master Damien to open the gate and followed him off the pad. It felt funny


    walking on solid ground again, like when you get used to wearing roller skates.


    The rest of the evening was quiet. The men took me down to bathhouse with them after dinner. I


    heard several Warriorsmenting on my morning ride. Evidently, everyone had seen that little


    fiasco.


    Thements the other men made were upsetting to my owners. In turn, my owners were colder


    and less interested in me than they had been thest two days. I learned the lesson quickly, a good


    ve does not embarrass its Masters.

 25

    25


    25


    Adjusting to the life of a ve was different. I would say difficult, but I guess my mind set made it


    easier in a way. Since I was determined to survive, I didn''t concentrate on being unhappy. I made


    up my mind to make the best of this.


    Christof made making the best of my situation easier. He came almost every day at lunch. He kept


    to his word and never treated me like a ve. We became fast friends. I felt bonded to him in a


    secret way.


    I did have to just verify one more time that escape was not an option.


    I cornered Fuji and asked about the odds of escaping. She was furious I talked to her about it, but


    she was informative. There wasn''t a good chance of getting away.


    The whole of the kept ves, if I escaped here I would be taken by someone in another


    vige. She didn''t know how to work the portals even if I could get to one. Besides that, portals on


    Earth rarely worked and being in one that was forcibly opened would probably kill me. Her advice


    was like Rose''s: Learn to live like this and stop thinking of escape.


    I''d decided to survive and escaping home was not an option. My mind was set. Now I just needed to


    know what to do to make the most of this world.


    Staying where I was seemed safest. Christof would defend me. Master Damien and the rest


    seemed unduly interested in my health. I had to be exactly what they wanted, so they would feel no


    need to be rid of me.


    The duties my Masters had told me were mine were very simple. Daily sex was all they ever asked.


    It was my duty to be ready and to provide a healthy body for them to release into.


    I was knew I was more than a sex toy, so I tried to be industrious.


    I attempted to clean the apartment once, just out of habit. They chastised me and the posts were


    threatened for daring to step outside my role. There were men that cleaned the rooms during the


    day, my owners didn''t need or want me to do that.


    Instinctively, I knew they wanted more. There was some part of our rtionship I was missing.


    Whatever that was I had to find it.


    My obedience and zeal had nothing to do with a love of very. I hated what I had be, weak


    and subservient. The desire to fully please them came from a selfish ce. Happy Masters would


    not sell their ve. The worst nightmare I could imagine involved the nameless, faceless creatures


    that would own me next.


    I started to watch my Masters. Any time we were together I paid all of my attention to them. It


    became my all consuming desire to provide whatever they needed. The only way to do that was to


    figure out what they wanted.


    Even Christof wasn''t helpful. He told me the same thing the girls did. The men wanted sex; provide


    it, stay healthy, and they would be happy.


    I don''t think they realized how intently I was watching them until a chuke game e afternoon.


    They were ying with a group of men that did not own ves; I was by myself in the tent. It


    allowed me to really watch the game without distraction.


    The men worked together, but the part they all yed was different. Master Kein darted between


    therger yers to move the different balls; he was difficult to catch. He tossed to Master Damien


    who made a giant pass to the other side of the field. Master Evan retrieved the ball and moved it


    with surprising uracy to Christof. Master Bane knocked down the men in Christof''s way and after


    a rapid sprint, they scored a point.


    The other men on the field didn''t seem to have the diversity of talent my men did. My owners were


    each very good at what they did and unbeatable together. I really got into the game, even booing


    loudly over what I considered unfair interference.


    Master Evan loped over to me and crouched down.


    "Why are you making that noise?" he asked.


    "That man," I said pointing, "got in Master Christof''s way and tripped him. He wouldn''t have been


    able to stop him otherwise. That wasn''t fair."


    Master Evan panted for a moment watching me.


    "Master Christof could have run that pass across the field before anyone caught him, but that man


    cheated and tripped him," I pushed.


    Master Evan seemed stumped on what to say for a moment. He settled on telling me not to watch


    the other men and to only watch them.


    "I only want to watch you all, Master Evan. You''re much better than the other men," I told him


    honestly. "In fact, your aim with the ball is far superior to any other man on the field. It''s very


    impressive. I enjoy watching you y."


    He cocked his head to the side and looked at me for a moment before standing.


    "Only cheer for your Masters," he called back as he made his way to the field.


    When the game was done I was sure my owners had won. The other men grumbled as they walked


    past the tent. I looked at the ground and smiled to myself. It had not looked like it was much of a


    contest.


    "So you are an expert at chuke now, Ciara?" Master Damien asked sitting on the grass in front of


    me and then sprawling out on his side.


    "Tripping Master Christof-" I started to say and Master Baneughed.


    "You were not offended when I tripped Rue, Ciara," Master Kein said.


    "That was different," I argued. "He wasn''t going to make it past Master Bane anyhow."


    "And why was he not going to make it past me?" Master Bane asked sitting and watching the


    scenery absently.


    "Nobody makes it past you when you have a mind to stop them, Master," I said pulling at the filmy


    covering over my right breast.


    A finger was lifting my chin and now Master Bane was watching me intently.


    "Exin," he ordered simply.


    Master Bane''s eyes were boring into mine and I was afraid to look away.


    "You are very powerful, Master Bane. When you block the other men, they always fall before you," I


    stammered.


    "So I am the best chuke yer?" Master Bane asked grinning.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want to agree or disagree, so I went back to ying with the coverings over my breasts and


    made a nonmittal sound.


    "You didn''t answer my brother, Ciara," Master Kein said crouching on my other side.


    "I really don''t know enough about the game to make such a judgement. It looks like you all y


    better than the other men," I said feeling brilliant.


    "That was evasive, Ciara," Master Bane said looking up at the sky. "Tell me which of us is the best


    chuke yer, in your opinion."


    I panted and my gaze went from man to man. Master Bane turned his head to watch my difort


    and his grin widened. I felt like prey again.


    Now they were all staring at me with those predatory faces on. This was a game and one I was sure


    to lose. It seemed wrong to choose one over the other. Instinctively, I knew it would get me into


    trouble.


    "You are the perfect team. I don''t know who is better," I stammered and they started to close in on


    me.


    "We said choose, Ciara," Master Kein whispered in my ear, "or we put you at the posts for your


    disobedience."


    My eyes darted around and I found their feral smiles and narrowing eyes. Even Christof seemed to


    be enjoying the current fun. I hated the posts and I knew who would be the one dragging me up to


    them when the time came.


    "Master Damien," I barked out.


    He was the one who doled out the punishment for the family. If I had to choose, I''d choose the one


    that was going to be my punisher. Perhaps he would be lenient.


    The men turned to look at Master Damien who was still sprawled out on the grass.


    "It isn''t wise to lie to us, Ciara," he purred.


    "I''m not lying," I squeaked. "You aren''t as fast as Master Christof or as crafty as Master Kein, but


    your arm is stronger than Master Evan''s."


    "Although my aim is better," Master Evan said.


    "Well, the conversation was to strength, not aim," I said bravely defending my point.


    Master Bane smirked and twirled a de of grass in his fingers, "What about me ve? How does


    Damien stack up against me?"


    "You don''t throw the ball enough for me to tell," I said desperately. "I get the feeling you''d rather be


    knocking the other men down rather than fight over the balls."


    The men considered me quietly for several moments. They seemed lost in their thoughts as the sky


    slowly darkened over us.


    I started when I saw Master Damien had moved and was motioning for me to get up. Rising to my


    feet he bent and scooped up my kneeling ce.


    "You are correct, Ciara," he murmured. "We are the perfect team."


    The next day at the Keepers, Christof came to feed me. We walked around outside and I plopped


    myself down in a clearing.


    "What''s with your brother''s obsession about me picking the better yerst night?" I groused. "I


    don''t like being forced to pick between you all. It seems like it will just get me in trouble with the


    others."


    "You got their attention when you told Evan he had the best aim," Christof said settling beside me.


    "They didn''t know you could tell the difference between them."


    I sat and looked at Christof strangely.


    "There are lots of differences between you all. How would they think I don''t notice the differences


    between them?" I asked.


    Christof handed me the bowl of food and sat beside me with his hands folded over his knees.


    "We are all Damien''s family," he said simply taking a bite of food from the bowl.


    "You are five different men. Each of you is unique. Why would they think I can''t tell the difference


    between them?"


    "We are a family, Ciara," Christof said as though that should make the entire point.


    "You are five individuals in a family," I amended confused.


    Christof chuckled and encouraged me to eat.


    "It is so curious to me how you see things," he said brushing the hair away from my face. "To


    anyone else we are only Damien''s family, a single unit. I know my brothers and I know there are


    differences between them. No one else really notices them that way. We all y a part of the family.


    We are all Damien''s family."


    "It''s hard not to see you as five different men," I pondered.


    "They like you to see that. I like you to see that," he smiled and looked suddenly shy.


    "You are very hard to confuse you for one another," I told him, "especially you."


    Christof seemed pleased and our lunch continued with quiet thoughtful conversation.


    I swam out my hole in the grate that afternoon and thought about it. That something I had been


    missing about my Masters. It was so obvious I had missed it. They wanted me to notice them.


    My head bobbed up and I took a breath before diving again. They liked to be appreciated for their


    differences. It made sense.

 26

    26


    26


    That single thought gave me a n and a purpose. They liked to feel special, so I would give that to


    them. Their happiness was the key to my survival and I was determined to live.


    In the bathhouse that night I washed Master Damien as usual. He seemed to like me to rub along


    his lines, so that''s usually how I organized myself. I ran my hands over his chest and back softly


    massaging and cleaning. He was so well proportioned.


    "Do you have an arm you favor, Master Damien?" I asked as I scrubbed down his left forearm.


    He had been sitting with his eyes closed. Opening them, he looked quizzically at me. His


    expression seemed to be warring between curiosity and irritation.


    "There is no end to your questions," hemented, "and no, I do not prefer either of my arms.


    They work equally well."


    That exined why he was built so equally. He didn''t preferentially use one arm when he trained


    and fought. My attention moved to his fingers and I cleaned each one.


    "The callouses are thicker on this side," I said running my thumbs over his left palm and fingers.


    "Yes," Master Damien said looking slightly ufortable, "but I am trained to use both hands," he


    insisted.


    "But you prefer to use this one," I whispered watching his face carefully.


    His features hardened slightly and I looked away. I hadn''t meant to anger him.


    "Wash me, Ciara," he said, "and no more questions."


    Well, I had tried and I made up my mind I would try again. Evidently some things they didn''t want


    me to notice.


    It was still on my mind when they put me to bed that night. I curled up on my side between Master


    Damien and Master Evan. There would be mistakes, I soothed myself, but they wanted me to notice


    them, so I should continue.


    I started when I felt Master Damien wrap around my back. He pulled me flush to his chest and was


    breathing into my ear. When he spoke his breath tickled.


    "My brothers know I prefer my left arm to hold my sword," he whispered into my ear. "No one else


    has ever seen that."


    "Yes, Master Damien, I apologize," I said softly.


    It wasn''t really the appropriate response, but I wasn''t sure what was.


    He was silent behind me for a short while, but he didn''t release me.


    The arm across my middle shifted and he started to lightly pluck at my nipples. I bit back the moan


    in my throat as he fondled my chest.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I find," he said low into my ear, "my left hand to be more urate for detailed work... like this.


    Other men have no such preference. My brothers have no preference."


    Squirming under his ministrations I grasped at his arm and felt the y of muscle beneath my


    hands.


    "You are very talented with both of your hands, Master Damien," I whispered.


    The chuckle rumbled from his chest and into mine and that tormenting hand thankfully ceased it''s


    chore.


    "Go to sleep, Ciara," he said tucking the nkets around us.


    I sighed and settled down quite satisfied with myself. Master Damien wasn''t angry I had noticed,


    perhaps it would even make him happy I paid them that much attention. Tomorrow I would continue


    at the task I had set myself. It was a n.


    It was strange, but it was the little things they liked me to see. They wanted me to notice the details


    of their lives and personalities. It was like they wanted me to read their minds and react to whatever


    they were feeling.


    I understood why the girl in the restaurant had been staring at her owners. It was the only way to


    keep up with them. With five to look after, their changing moods and desires, absolute attention was


    necessary.


    Once I learned what the men needed to be happy with me, life settled into a rhythm. Being at my


    new home in thepound was consuming, but I enjoyed my time at the Keepers. It was my time


    to rx. Most days were like that: rx at the Keepers during the day and please my owners at


    night.


    My musical talents made me very popr when I was at the Keepers because the other girls really


    liked to dance. Fuji told me we would probably end up entertaining our men together. Her men loved


    to see her dance and she wanted to make them happy.


    Fuji said I should dance, too. She started helping me practice while someone plucked at a stringed


    instrument. It seemed the right thing to do, although dancing embarrassed me.


    I did have some experience. Mom and I had taken a belly dancing ss for exercise one year. It


    was one of those New Year''s Resolutions about losing weight. I''d never been particrly good, the


    teacher said I was too shy. I loved the feel of the moves, though.


    When I showed Fuji belly dancing I thought she''d hit the roof she was so excited. We worked on it


    every day, since I started to practice I got a lot better. I wasn''t as shy about my body and that made


    a difference, too.


    Still I preferred to dance with just Rose and Fuji. They thought my modesty was kind of silly.


    Considering what was expected regrly of me when I was home, I knew they were right. Modesty


    was something I no longer had the luxury of.


    At home, I was the embodiment of sex. For the men that owned me, I was a living, breathing sex


    doll. It was obvious I was their favorite toy.


    My owners were meticulous in caring for me. I had my daily vitamin drink, which I had heard them


    say was expensive. They washed me with the finest soaps and rubbed my body with creams, so my


    skin was soft and pliant.


    Thanks to their care I looked like a different girl. My hair was healthy and shone in the light. Even


    my palms, which had stared out looking so bad, were now satiny to the touch. They spent money


    and time on me the way no one ever had.


    My care did not stop with that. Although my outfits were mostly gauze and see thru, I had a limitless


    supply of them. The room they stored their clothes was now packed with my flimsy ornamentation.


    Every day I was dressed up in a different outfit and paraded around like a prize. They took good


    care of me and were proud I belonged to them.


    They shared in all my care and my use, except Christof. He seemed to keep to himself and didn''t fit


    in with the other men. The difference was most apparent during sex. He didn''t use me with them.


    Christof never took part in the wild group sex I was the focus of. He would wait and watch quietly,


    deferring when they asked him to join in. It upset my other owners, but they couldn''t seem to talk to


    him about it.


    Instead, Christof would awaken with me in the middle of the night and ''take his time'' as he said. He


    was so sweet and gentle; it was like he was my boyfriend. We spent hours on the chaise cuddling,


    talking, and sometimes making love. What we did was always my choice and I loved Christof deeply


    for giving me that. My time with him at night was my favorite time.


    Lunch was my second favorite time of the day. Most afternoons Christof came to feed me. We had


    completely given up eating in the lunchroom and instead walked in the forest. It had be so


    common the Keepers left my kneeling pad in the courtyard and I waited for him just inside the wall.


    Just like at home, Christof didn''t treat me like a ve, but like an equal he could talk to. When we


    were alone together, we were just friends. I fed myself from the bowl and usually chose what


    direction to walk in. He just apanied me as I explored different ces in the forest. Christof just


    seemed to need someone he could rx around.


    I gotfortable with Christof. He encouraged me to talk about home and listened curiously to all of


    it. Stories about my prior life intrigued him. How humans lived together, males and females in the


    same ce, it amazed him.


    Christof never minded my questions and told me all about this world. One day he showed me how


    to hold a sword. I had to use a branch, I couldn''t even lift his sword off the ground. We yed


    ''warrior'' with the branches frequently.


    "Who do you fight with?" I asked swinging my branch the way he had taught me to.


    "Lighten your grip," he instructed before answering. "Too tight a hold and you lose maneuverability."


    Once I had fixed my hands and released my death grip he answered my question.


    "Men from the other viges close by. Sometimes there are raids and mene to take things from


    the shopkeepers. It is our job to protect them," he told me. "We patrol around the surrounding area


    to keep the raiders out."


    "Sounds stressful," Imented wrinkling my nose.


    "It''s fun!" Christofughed. "I love it when the other mene. We train hard to best them. The


    skirmishes are exciting. My brothers also look forward to them." His face darkened and he looked


    different suddenly, "We enjoy fair battles we can win with skill and strength. ''They'' are not all like


    that."


    I tried to ask about thestment, but Christof distracted me. It was an oddment and I


    wasn''t sure who ''they'' were. He didn''t want to talk about it, though. Instead, Christof asked about


    my mother. He knew he could distract me by asking about her.


    I rarely spoke to him long about my mom. The subject made me too sad and I would cry. I could


    never resist talking about her, so despite the tears that came, I spoke freely.


    As I talked, I remembered the good and the bad times. That still confused Christof greatly. He had


    never understood family the way I described it.

 27

    27


    27


    His family was his brothers and they got along perfectly. I told him how my family kicked me out of


    my bed and sometimes ate all the food. I exined the unkind remarks and the many beatings they


    had given me. The idea of having a family that hurt you or couldn''t be trusted baffled Christof.


    I talked a lot about my mother and her struggles with alcohol. He didn''t really understand that either,


    but he listened. Even with all her failings she was still my mother. The more I talked about mom, the


    more I missed her.


    Christof didn''t understand missing a mother, the mothers here dropped the sons off after they were


    very small. The men that raised them were called Child Keepers. He did say he knew what it was


    like to miss someone. He often spent so long consoling me we werete back to thepound.


    We agreed about other things and that was kind of cool. When it was just us he was sympathetic to


    my argument that I wasn''t an it. If my sex didn''t matter they would have bought a male earthling.


    "I have female parts," I said stubbornly making himugh. "Your inability to put a child in me doesn''t


    mean I''m not female."


    He said he didn''t care if I said that around him, but it would make his brothers upset. I grumbled a


    little, but agreed with him. It would have to be our little secret.


    I adored Christof and I did everything I could to show him that. As much as I could I talked to him


    about romance. He allowed me to hug and kiss him. Soon, he started to hug and kiss me without


    any prompting. It made me feel nice and normal for a change.


    However, the more I got to know Christof the more he worried me. I could tell something was eating


    at him. Finally I decided to ask him about it, I just had to take the chance. Gathering my courage, I


    took a good guess about what might be bothering him.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You might get mad at me, but I just wanted to know. Did the women take you?"


    He sighed and took a piece of food from the bowl for himself. "Yes, I was sent by the Administrators


    to patrol a section along the mountains. My brothers and I were ordered to split up to cover arger


    territory. The big one picked me up and flew off with me. She took me and kept me for a long time,"


    he answered. "She and her sisters needed female children and I seem to make those most of the


    time."


    I shuddered, "It must have been horrible. Were you able to talk to your brothers about it?"


    Heughed and started to hit a bamboo like tree that was sitting next to us, "My brothers know


    nothing of my capture and, for the record, I was only treated poorly the first several days. During


    that time I was kept in a cell by myself, but she moved me to a ce with other men after a very


    short while. She had decided to keep me in the mountains long term."


    "How did you get away?" I gasped.


    "I thought I could escape from them. Finally, the woman in charge told me they owned me; I would


    never escape. The only men my brothers and I found were men they released because they no


    longer needed them. I still tried to get away, that''s when she beat me. I was miserable." His face fell


    as he talked.


    "She wanted me to live and be happy. My owner, Nu-reeh, said they had decided to take my


    brothers to be with me, the Administrators would send them on a job like I had been sent. I stopped


    being able to get erections; the thought of my brothers living that way upset me and I told them


    that," he sighed.


    "I told them if they sent me back, I would do what they wanted. I would keep to an increased


    coupling schedule, give them as many girls as they needed. They just couldn''t do that to my


    brothers."


    "The women told me if I did as they asked they would leave us alone. They told me to exin the


    new rules to my brothers. If I started trouble, the women said they would destroy me."


    I sat in stunned silence


    "Your brothers will protect you, Christof," I said pulling him to face me.


    "They can''t protect me. No one here can protect anyone. We are owned by the women. We live at


    their discretion. I am as much a ve as you are. When they find I will no longer perform for them I


    will be deemed useless. They will destroy me," he said starting to walk back the way we''de.


    "Well, you''re not useless, you can have sex with them. You have sex with me all the time," I said


    trailing after him trying to process.


    "You don''t understand, Ciara. I was raised to believe I was free, but they let me see the inner


    workings of our world at least a little of it. I listened to the other males they keep in the mountains.


    They control everything."


    "The women mine and sell the ore that make us a rich. They mark us when we are born, put


    us with others they sense we will get on well with. As we grow, they watch us to make sure we do


    the job they set out for us. The Administrators and the General talk to them and hand their edicts


    down to us," he continued at a brisk pace back talking angrily. "I cannot preform for them, I cannot


    live like this. Let them destroy me."


    "Wait a God damned minute," I said stopping.


    Christof turned to look at me quizzically. "You are speaking the wrongnguage, Ciara," he said.


    "I''m cursing you," I shouted angrily in hisnguage, "I''m sorry it''s not good enough for you, but


    sometimes that''s how it is. You can''t justy down and die because you don''t like it. How would you


    feel if I said that to you? I am a ve, I was raised free, and I''m doing just fine. You can''t leave me. I


    care for you. Your brothers care for you," tears were streaming down my face by now. I knew a


    coupling wasing up for them. "You have to talk to your brothers," I cried to him. "You have to do


    what you are supposed to. Please, don''t leave me."


    We were almost back to thepound and I could hear the other Warriors. The voices were


    coming toward us. I dropped my head as they came through the brush.


    "Christof," I heard one say, "we heard shouting. Is everything as it should be?" the man asked.


    "Yes, all is well. Come Ciara, your mid day meal is over. You must go back," he said addressing me.


    He went to take my arm and I moved away from him and stalked toward thepound. A


    masculine chest I didn''t recognize was in my face a momentter.


    "All does not look well, Christof," the voice in front of me said.


    "It is an earth ve, Basin. These things happen," Christof said taking my arm and leading me


    away.


    The rest of the afternoon stunk. I swam out my private hole and spent hours in the deep water


    outside the inlet. I barely was back in time for the evening bell. The other girls asked what was


    wrong because I was acting so off. I told them I missed my family. Whiche to think of it I really


    did, that made me more upset.


    My owners took me to the bathhouse and I was unusually quiet and subdued. I couldn''t believe


    Christof had decided just to give up. Life without him would be unbearable. He was the only person


    in my life that I felt loved me and I wasn''t enough for him.


    Master Damien noticed my mood and asked me about it at dinner. I also told him I missed my


    family. He forbade me to think of them. He said if they had cared for me in the right way I would not


    have been enved. That made me feel worse.


    I knew he was right, my family hadn''t cared for me. At home I had been a burden and in the way.


    They were only too d when I left and lived at that dingy motel. I bawled at the table and couldn''t


    stop. Nobody had every loved me.


    "I have had enough of this," Master Damien finally said scooping me up. "You will preform your


    purpose now."


    He carried me toward the bedroom. I really wasn''t in the mood for that and struggled hard. They


    seemed to find my efforts amusing, that infuriated me.


    I screamed and cursed at them in English, I didn''t know bad enough words in theirnguage.


    iling my arms and legs I struck out at them, but they were faster than me and just grabbed the


    writhing limbs.


    Theyy me on the bed and opened my legs wide. I screamed that I would pee on them if they got


    near my sex. Master Evanughed at me.


    "I have tasted your fluids before. They are not objectionable to me," he said settling between widely


    spread thighs. "Although if you leave water on the bed, we will make you stay in it until morning,


    even then we may not see fit to clean it off."


    My eyes got wide when he said that and I allowed them to spread and restrain me. I didn''t want to


    sleep in a puddle of urine.


    "Should we use the bindings?" Master Bane asked holding both hands above my head. "I find this


    better," he continued using his other hand to torment a nipple.


    "No bindings tonight then," Master Damien said holding right leg as Master Kein held the left.


    Master Bane forced my face toward his and I closed my eyes.


    "Open your eyes, Ciara," Master Damien said calmly. "We wish to watch you respond."


    I wouldn''t answer him. I would not open my eyes. Let them do what they wished.


    Tonight, I would not be participating. For all I cared they could put me out at the posts.


    It would just prove to me what I really meant to them.


    A hand pinching my nose and covering my mouth surprised me so badly I opened my eyes to see


    what they were doing. Master Bane grinned cheekily down at me, removing his hand.


    "They are open now, brothers," he said as Master Evan started licking my dry center.


    His tongue felt so good, his lips were warm and soft caressing each inner fold. The hands holding


    my legs weren''t still either. Master Kein and Master Damien were rubbing my calves and the


    bottoms of my feet in slow, steady circles. Master Bane''s free hand weighed each breast as his


    fingers yed over the tips. Despite my best efforts I started to rx. My body was responding like


    they knew it would.


    "Stop," I cried to them looking around, "please, you don''t care about me. Please stop this. Get the


    oil if you want. Just use me and have sex with me."


    I struggled against their hands again and it was of absolutely no use.


    "When have we not cared for you?" Master Damien sighed as his hand ran down the back of my leg


    to caress my buttocks.


    Master Kein followed Master Damien''s lead and soon they had pulled me open to further allow


    ess to Master Evan''s searching tongue. Master Evan licked and nibbled at the sensitive skin


    between my anus and my vagina for several minutes. It tickled a little, but overall felt very good. I


    wanted him higher or lower and tried to move my hips to get him to choose a direction.


    Lost in the sensation I shut my eyes again. Master Bane chuckled as hemanded me to open


    them.


    "The centers indicate it is ready now, brothers," he said looking deeply into my eyes.


    "What centers, Master Bane? What are you talking about?" I moaned.


    Master Evan had chosen to go lower. I knew now he wouldn''t get sick tasting my ass, but it still


    made me feel sexy and dirty all at once.


    "We know your responses, Ciara. Your body has many ways of telling us when it is ready for us,"


    Master Kein answered as Master Evan climbed up my body.


    "How is it you believe we do not care for you?" Master Evan asked slowly grinding his hips against


    mine. "We feed you and bathe you. Every day we make sure you get enough activity at the


    Keepers. Each night we bring you pleasure while we use you for your purpose," he said as he


    eased the head of his cock into my opening.

 28

    28


    28


    The fullness entered me a little at a time. I groaned and bit my lip in an effort not to feel the pleasure


    of it. He leaned down and licked at my ear and I arched into him.


    He pulled back and pressed forward, grinding his pelvis against mine. An involuntary moan stole


    past my lips. He was so big and so long, it was always almost too much.


    I couldn''t argue with him. The steady motion of him sliding in and out of me was too much to ignore.


    I moved my hips to meet his thrusts, but was otherwise held immobile on the bed.


    "Tell me, Ciara," hemanded, "exin to me how you are not cared for."


    "It''s not about the things you do," I struggled to exin with panting breath. "It''s how you feel,


    Master Evan. You feel nothing."


    Master Evan slid a hand into the hair at the nape of my neck and pulled my head back slightly. He


    ced his lips over my fluttering pulse for a moment. "Right now I feel your racing heartbeat due to


    your excitement. I feel your slick walls gripping me."


    "I feel the flush of arousal on your skin," Master Bane said reaching between Master Evan and I to


    fondle a nipple. "I feel the blood rushing to the tips of your breasts."


    Master Damien and Master Kein agreed that they felt the same things. I obviously had no idea what


    I was talking about. I felt fine, better than fine, in fact.


    I wanted to argue with them. They had it all wrong, but Master Evan was making it difficult. He


    bucked against me, plunging down with enough force I felt pinned to the bed.


    Master Evan''s teeth started to grow and I watched with fascination. His hips continued to grind into


    mine for several more minutes before he found his release.


    Master Evan switched with Master Damien and they allowed me to wrap my legs around his waist.


    Master Damien exined he felt the smooth muscles underneath my skin. The ones I got by


    swimming in the ocean each afternoon.


    "While we go to protect the vige every day we leave you in safe ce. We care for you even


    when we are not with you. The Keepers provide you withpanions, entertainment, and exercise.


    You feel healthy," he exined.


    That wasn''t the point of what I had said. However, I had been so close to orgasm when Master


    Evan was above me. Master Damien had a way of moving that brought me back to the peak and


    left me teetering on it. He pushed his hips in a tiny circle each time he bottomed out inside of me.


    The climax tore through me and I tried futilely to free my arms. My Masters just stroked my sensitive


    skin and praised me for taking the pleasure they offered. They didn''t let me loose, however.


    I wanted to hold Master Damien still with my legs, but they were separated and held by Master


    Evan and Master Kein. I couldn''t stop the quaking tremors that rocked through me each time Master


    Damien ground down on me after that.


    He didn''t stop moving until he swelled and exploded inside of me. I sensed each little burst coating


    my inner walls. I was so sensitive, so stimted. Master Damien removed himself and leaned down


    to nibble on my breasts.


    "You have never felt this good," he said bringing his face beside my ear, "this cared for. That is why


    you do not understand it and it upsets you."


    I couldn''t disagree with him, because I didn''t remember the argument anymore.


    Master Kein slipped between my legs and felt the oil being pushed and rubbed into my tight dark


    hole. The plug had been removed before the bathhouse, as it always was. I stretched around


    Master Kein''s fingers, bucking my hips against his hand. I craved these sensations now.


    I knew the stretch and the cramp, they were always followed with the deep pleasure. Master Kein


    knew I liked it. He pushed the head of his long tool into the tight opening and then withdrew


    completely. He repeated several times. Shifting my hips up I sought to stop him from pulling away


    from me. I begged him with my eyes, not willing to say it out loud.


    "We have taught you to feel pleasure here, where you only expected pain," he said pushing his


    entire length into me. "This feeling was our gift to you, to enjoy each time we ask it of you."


    I moaned and let my head roll back. My eyes were shut as he slid in and out of me. It was a sinful


    indulgence. One I had been told multiple times on Earth was wrong and dirty. The knowledge that it


    was forbidden made it sweeter and more potent.


    "Open your eyes, Ciara," Master Banemanded. "We wish to watch you respond."


    I opened my eyes and focused on the man above me. Master Kein''s beautiful face contorted with


    his pleasure and I was d it was me that caused it.


    My mind felt dulled and clouded. When Master Bane took Master Kein''s ce, I left my arms where


    he had put them. There was no energy left to resist them.


    Master Bane used his fingers to spread fresh oil around my well used backdoor. He slipped into me


    easily. He stretched and filled me to bursting. As he towered above me, I crashed into my second


    climax around his shaft.


    Once he had finished with me, Master Damien picked me up.


    "How do you feel, Ciara?" Master Damien asked me as he carried me to the bathroom.


    I was a little hazy on how the conversation had turned out this way, but I knew the answer he


    wanted. I felt sure I wouldn''t be up for another round of convincing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I feel cared for, Master Damien," I told him.


    Once I was clean and dry I took my ce on the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I


    was tired, but still worried. The men had no such concerns and fell fast asleep. Iy still and waited


    for the middle of the night when Christof usually woke to walk me to the bathroom.


    Looking in Christof''s direction for the hundredth time, he was finally looking back at me. I got off the


    bed and he followed me. In the bathroom I pulled him down to my level and begged him.


    "Please, go to the coupling," I whispered in his ear, "just try for me. They don''t understand me like


    you do. I couldn''t survive without you, please."


    He sighed and his hair fell in his eyes. I pushed it back and looked at him beseechingly.


    "I will try, Ciara," he said stroking my shoulders.


    The next twenty days were hell for me. The coupling was getting closer and closer. I was worried


    Christof wouldn''t go, worried he wouldn''t be able to preform, and worried the women would take him


    again.


    As often as he came to the Keepers I talked to him about it. He always said not to worry, he would


    go. I didn''t believe him. The look in his eyes was one of defeat. Christof just wasn''t going to argue


    about it, but he had chosen to die.


    Overall, I wasn''t sleeping and could barely eat. Now when they fed me too much I vomited on the


    spot; I just couldn''t hold anything down. To make matters worse, I was jumpy. Master Evan thought


    that was funny initially, but tired of the game quickly.


    The only benefit I noticed was my hips were slimming down. My tummy was tter also. I didn''t


    have a mirror to look in, but I could feel it. My panels hung a little lower, too.


    I''d never been so stressed it made me lose weight before. Usually I had the opposite problem.


    Unfortunately, another problem arose also. Thest problem made my owners pay attention to


    everything.


    Master Evan pulled me onto the bed and went down between my thighs one evening. He loved to


    taste me and I really enjoyed it also. Master Damien was caressing my neck and Master Kein was


    nibbling at my breasts. After several minutes Master Evan stopped and propped himself up over my


    belly. I ran a hand lovingly through his long hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Master Damien asked him looking up.


    "I don''t know, brother, but it is not responding as it usually does. The taste is different and there is


    no lubrication," he said continuing to watch my face.


    "No matter, Master Evan," I tried reasoning with him, "use the oil."


    "I have seen illness in the eyes brothers. Look at them, they rest farther back," Master Bane said


    from across the bed.


    "No, no, no," I argued trying to pull Master Kein back to my breast and pushing on Master Evan''s


    head, "everything is fine. I just need more time. Use the oil if I''m taking too long Masters."


    "It is losing mass," Master Kein noted touching my hips. "The vomiting is not normal and it is not


    passing. I have talked to Basin and his brothers, they also keep an Earth ve. This one is ill."


    "Call the healer," Master Damien said sitting up.


    I couldn''t beg them out of it and my solution of using the oil was ignored like it didn''t exist. They


    wouldn''t listen when I told them women on earth sometimes needed a little help. I begged them to


    use the oil.

 29

    29


    29


    Since my purpose was now on hold, I felt real fear. I wasn''t sure they would keep a ve that was


    not responsive; that seemed important to them. I followed Damien and tried to coax him back to


    bed. My terror wasn''t lost on him and he stroked my head as we waited for the Healers.


    "You will not stay ill, Ciara," he soothed. "We will care for you and you will be better. My brothers


    and I do not wish to worsen your mdy by forcing your use."


    I wasn''t sick; I knew that much. Without spilling Christof''s secret, there was no way to exin that. It


    wasn''t clear to me what they would do to fix a non existent illness. Wow, how I wished they had


    listened to me and just used oil. The healer''s advice was disgusting.


    At the next meal after my usual vitamin drink the first thing Master Bane offered me was a slimy


    green worm about six inches long. It wiggled in his fingers as he held it. I backed off of my kneeling


    ce and stared at it from the wall.


    "Master Evan, that''s not funny," I said addressing the most yful member of the group. If this was


    joke it had to be his idea.


    "Ciara," Master Damien chastised, "it''s not a joke. These are very good for humans. It will stop the


    illness and the weight loss. Kneel back down and take your sustenance."


    I continued to watch the thing move around and refused to move back to my ce. Out of habit I


    was shaking my head ''no''. At least they finally understood what I meant when I did that.


    "Ciara, if you do not kneel down and take your meal from my brother I will hold you down while he


    puts it into your mouth," Master Evan threatened.


    I continued to refuse and Master Evan had me around the waist before I could blink. Theyid me


    across the table and I screamed at them, in English I think. They did exactly what they threatened


    and it was positively the worst experience I have ever had.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They force fed me the worms. Master Damien pried my jaws open as Master Evan and Master Kein


    held me down. Master Bane chewed the worm and then spit the chewed up remains into my mouth.


    They would hold my mouth closed until I swallowed. By the third worm I swore to them I would eat


    anything they wanted. Christof asked them to let me try again.


    Shaking head to toe I kneeled down and took three more of the disgusting worms. It was like eating


    blood mixed with rubber. Afterward Master Bane fed me the slime from the bowl they had been in. I


    gagged on it, but took it all. The salty ooze was also supposed to have healthful properties.


    After the worms I was asked to eat a little of the meal they were having. Fearing it would be


    delivered like the first two worms if I refused; I took all they gave me. Master Keinmented what


    an effective way to feed me that had been and I just red at the floor. I couldn''t stop the question


    from popping out in response.


    "Why can''t they at least be cooked?" I asked to no one in particr.


    "Who are you speaking to, ve?" Master Damien asked pleasantly.


    My eyes got wide as I realized my dual mistakes. I hadn''t addressed them as Master and I was


    asking too many questions.


    "I''m sorry, Master Damien. I was wondering why the worms can''t be cooked, Master Damien?"


    "The creatures lose the nutritional content when they are cooked. They must be eaten the way you


    just did. We will feed them to you frequently. I do not suggest you argue with us about this again,"


    he stated.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered him defeated.


    The next day the men were scheduled to leave for their coupling and I was a wreck. They took me


    downstairs and gave me to Fuji''s Masters. They would be my Keepers while my Masters were


    away. Master Damien quietly told me to behave for them. I heard the threat in his voice.


    Fuji was excited I was there with her. She said she had asked her Masters to get us a set of drums


    so I could y and she could dance for them. It was hard not to be happy spending time with such


    a perky person.


    We sat and talked quietly while her Masters got ready for their day. Amotion outside got


    everyone''s attention. Fuji''s Warriors opened the front door and asked a passing man what the


    problem was.


    The man said Christof had refused to go to the coupling again. The General had been alerted. I


    panicked and bolted out the door.


    I felt Fuji''s Warriors behind me and one of them grabbed me. I screamed bloody murder and fought


    him.


    "I have to talk to him!" I screamed at the man holding me. "He will die if he doesn''t go. Please,


    Keeper, let me speak to him."


    Shockingly the man dropped me and let me go. I felt him follow me, but he didn''t interfere.


    I ran as fast as I could up the stairs to our dwelling. There was a swell of Warriors outside the front


    door. I wove between them and dashed into our apartment. Master Damien, Master Evan, Master


    Bane, and Master Kein were standing in the main room looking frustrated. I could see Christof in the


    bedroom.


    Master Damien yelled at me to stop ande to him. I ignored him and rushed into the bedroom,


    pulling the leather door cover closed. Thest thing I saw was my Masters'' faces go from shocked


    to furious. I didn''t have long.


    "Christof," I panted, "you promised me. Don''t do this. We all need you. I need you. Think of me, you


    can get through this. Life is awful sometimes and you have to work through the bad parts to get to


    the good parts."


    "Ciara," he said looking a little stunned, "shouldn''t you be downstairs? How did you get up here?"


    "Doesn''t matter, I love you. Please just ept your life isn''t what you thought it was, but it''s still


    good. There are still things you need to live for. You won''t win or prove anything doing this-"


    I stopped talking when Master Damien''s enraged face appeared in the door way.


    The covering to the little room was thrown back and Master Damien stalked toward me. I


    remembered Andre and cringed. "It was worth it Master Damien," I heard myself say. "Some things


    are worth a beating."


    "I will not touch you, ve," he ground out, "the General will take ash to your back until we feel


    you have had enough," his face was indescribable it was so angry.


    "Not now, brother," Christof sighed from behind me, "we don''t want to bete for the coupling."


    Uncertainty flitted across Master Damien''s features. He hadn''t been expecting that. Christof strode


    out of the room and called to his brothers to hurry up. Master Damien stood watching me for several


    long moments. I didn''t back away, but I flinched when he reached for my arm. He passed me back


    to Fuji''s owners as we walked by them on the walkway.


    As we went downstairs I chanced a nce up and saw my Warriors talking with the General. I


    watched them finish their conversation and head out the wall of thepound. With all my staring I


    got the attention of more than a few Warriors and they started toward me. Fuji''s owners forced my


    head back down as they escorted me back to their apartments.


    The Keeperspound was subdued that day. Rose had seen the General administer oneshing


    and she didn''t want to talk about it. All the other ves looked at me with a mixture of shock and


    pity. Fuji paced around and prayed in her nativenguage.


    All their concern was nice, but it didn''t change anything. I would be beaten, probably within an inch


    of my life and Christof might still note back. When the lunch bell rang I was d for it. At least


    no one could talk about it for the next little while. I was wrong.


    Fuji''s Masters came to feed me and all the Warriors were talking about the morning excitement.


    Christof''s refusal to go and the reason for it, my strange behavior, and exactly what a beating from


    the General would entail. I had no appetite, so it didn''t really matter when they fed me the worms.


    "Eat up, ve," the Warrior feeding meughed, "you''ll need the strength to heal once the General


    is done with you."


    I started to retch a little and held it down. Getting sick wouldn''t make this any better.


    After lunch the Keepers took us to the beach. Straightaway, I went into the water and scooted


    through my secret hole. I spent the afternoon diving deep outside the inlet. If I was going to be


    lashed I doubted I would be enjoying the water anytime after that.


    When I went really deep I felt a strong current. I always managed to stay just above it. It was


    exciting and distracting to let it pull me a little. The fun almost made me forget the horror that was


    coming, almost.


    Fuji''s Warriors came and picked us up and transported us back to the Warrior''spound. They


    poked fun at me and made littlements; I didn''t let it bother me. There was a good reason to act


    like I had this morning. I''d take theshing if it meant that I got to keep my friend.


    We went to the bathhouse as a group, but I wasn''t asked to wash anyone. I just sat on the little


    steps by my Keepers and kept my head down. That didn''t mean I didn''t get attention.


    Groups of Warriors woulde over intermittently to inspect me. They didn''t touch me, thank


    goodness. They watched me and tried to get me to respond to them. Mostmented on my scene


    that morning.


    I was relieved when we finally left the bathhouse; perhaps my day was finally over. That was not to


    be. Fuji''s owners wanted to see her dance, she had promised them.


    The men had little drums in the apartment, like the ones I yed every day. Dutifully I yed the


    drums with a sensual, wild beat. Fuji moved her hips and swung her wispy hair every which way.


    Her owners looked like they were in heaven.


    It wasn''t surprising when one of them got up and threw her over his shoulder. I could see the


    erections grow as Fuji had danced. Sex was the obvious oue, but Fuji''s reaction was


    unexpected.


    My calm, demure friend screeched and fought the Warrior who held her. I''d never seen Fuji fight.


    She cursed him in theirnguage and said she wanted to finish her dance. My hands were stopped


    in mid air over my drums.


    Her ownersughed and started walking toward their bedroom. One of them pulled me to my feet


    and followed. I was too stunned to resist him. Therge man thrust me onto a kneeling ce inside


    the room and went to join his brothers on the bed.


    The men held Fuji down to the bed and she continued to scream. One man got between her legs


    and started to lick her feet and suck her toes. Two other men held her arms and yed their fingers


    across her cool skin. I didn''t want to watch my friend get raped by her men, but I knew I couldn''t


    stop them. In defeat, I dropped my eyes.

 30

    30


    30


    All too soon the screaming from the bed turned to moans. I chanced a nce up and saw Fuji


    writhing in the hands that held her. She looked like she was in the throes of ecstasy as a man with


    long dark hair grunted and thrust into her. She squealed beneath him and protested, but it didn''t


    sound real. Her hips moved in time with his and I could hear the wet pping they made as they


    joined.


    The men passed her around, but whenever they let her go, she started to fight again. She wanted to


    dance and they were a series of words I couldn''t understand. I''d never seen this side of Fuji, not


    that I really wanted to.


    She was restrained and ravished by every one of her men. I wouldn''t have thought to ask if her kind


    could orgasm, but by the sounds of it she did, over and over again. The scent of pungent sex filled


    the air and I tried to ignore it.


    Eventually, everything quieted down. They wiped Fuji with a cloth and gave her a long drink. Once


    they were done, I watched them tuck her exhausted body into the covers.


    One of the men came over and brought me to the bed. He forced me toy down, which I wasn''t


    comfortable doing at all. I tried to sit up and he got behind me and pulled me down. He brought my


    back flush to his front and wrapped strong arms around me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "No more running," he said pulling me tight to his body as the covers were draped over us.


    Inside me was a panic. I imagined all the horrible things these strange men could do to my naked


    body. Much to my dismay I''d seen what they''d done to Fuji and I did not want to be next.


    After a while the sensation of fear faded because nothing was happening. The man holding me


    sounded and felt like he was just going to sleep. Iy still and listened to the man''s breathing, slow


    and even. I felt his staff behind me, it waspletelyid. There was absolutely no danger of this


    man being interested in me. The worry melted away and I sunk into the strange embrace.


    We rested like that for a while before he spoke again. "I don''t know what you did this morning,


    ve," he whispered quietly, "but it is why we let you go and I''m d you did it."


    A murmur of consensus went around the bed. It did make me feel a little better that the Warriors


    weren''t all mad at me. I yawned loudly and started to slide toward sleep.


    Sleeping with strange men should have been impossible, but I felt oddly safe with them. Master


    Damien would not have left me anywhere I would get hurt. That was abundantly obvious now. I


    slipped into a sound sleep almost immediately.


    I woke in the middle of the night like I was ustomed to doing. As I was restlessly trying to back to


    sleep with a full dder, the man next to me woke up.


    "ve, what is wrong?" he asked sounding concerned.


    I told him and he walked me to the bathroom. Once I was done he walked me back toward the bed.


    "They will have to punish you, you know," he said softly before we entered the bedroom. "Such


    defiance cannot be left alone."


    "Yes, Keeper," I answered dutifully.


    "I do not understand what you have with Christof, but it must be important. He needs to share his


    bond with his brothers, though. It is essential," the man said as weid down.


    I was so tired thement didn''t make any sense. Before I fell asleep, I wondered if I should ask


    the man what he meant. Unfortunately, the thought was lost as I drifted off again.


    Fuji''s bright eyes were in my face when I woke up. She was bouncing happily around the bed


    teasing me about being so deeply asleep. I let her lead me to their bathroom, where I received my


    morning cleaning, my entire morning cleaning.


    It was bad enough that I had to ept the enemas and the plug from my Warriors, this was so


    much worse. I was blushing from head to toe and wishing it wasn''t happening. Fuji touched my face


    as Iy over her Warriorsp and asked why it was that color. I shook my head and looked away


    while her Warriorughed.


    "Earth ves think this is embarrassing, don''t you ve?" he asked me finishing up.


    "It''s where I make waste, sir. On earth only dirty men would touch it," I said shifting around.


    It always took me a while in the morning to get used to the plug. They had removed it before we


    went to the bathhouse the night before.


    "Hmm," he said lifting my chin, "are we dirty men, ve?" he asked.


    "No, sir," I stammered out terrified.


    The rest of the morning meal consisted of the Warriors discussing whether they were what I called


    ''dirty men''. I was terrified they would tell my Warriors, who were mad enough as it was.


    "Please Keepers, I didn''t mean it that way. Please, don''t tell Master Damien and his brothers," I


    begged.


    "If you were to behave the rest of the time they are gone, we may forget to tell," one of them offered.


    I nodded and pleaded with my eyes. Fuji interpreted and told them that meant ''yes''. I kept


    forgetting.


    When we got to the Keepers I couldn''t wait anymore to ask her. I pulled a confused Fuji aside and


    asked her, "Why do your Warriors hurt you at night? Are you all right?"


    Fuji bounced around andughed, "They weren''t hurting me, they just like it when I fight them a


    little. Native coupling for them is very violent, they have to battle the woman they are mating with. It


    makes it more real if I fight them. You worry too much, Ciara."


    She told all the girls about my concern. I made a mental note that Fuji can''t keep a secret. Rose and


    Tamia agreed with her. Even Shi who was usually quiet agreed, the Warriors liked a struggle. Fuji


    did make a point to say they only liked it when they were not fresh back from a coupling.


    That conversation was quickly reced by Rose''s fretting over theshing. Rose''s family on earth


    had hit her with a belt and she talked about breathing through the pain.


    "I''m not sure if it''s better to scream or if there is a set number ofshings," she mused pacing back


    and forth.


    "Why would screaming make a difference?" I asked her.


    "Do you remember the posts?" she asked incredulously. "Your Warriors watched you the entire time,


    they stood out of sight. They choose who went up after you, if you panicked too much they tell their


    friends to stop. Your Warriors will never cause you pain directly, they will only ever be the one to


    stop it."


    "That is so weird," I mused remembering that awful night.


    The torment had only stopped when one of my Masters called a halt to whoever was harassing me.


    The torture had ended with Master Damien and his brothers taking me home and caring for me.


    "Right, so I don''t know if it would better for you to panic and have your men call the General off or if


    there will be a set number ofshes," she said back in nning mode. "If they want to see you


    scream, you need to wail. If there are a set number ofshes, you need to control your breathing


    and get through it. Your Warriors will feel better about you if you act strong, I think."


    We spent the rest of the morning practicing what I would call Lamaze breathing with Rose. She


    seemed so mature, but she didn''t look any older than me. I asked her finally.


    "Rose, how long have you been here?"


    "Well, what year was it when you left Earth?" she asked me.


    "March 28, 2011 was the day they took me," I answered.


    Rose''s eyes misted over a little and she took a deep breath. "Well, it has been quite a while then.


    They took me in March of 1956; I was twenty then."


    I sat and stared at her in shock. I did the math quickly in my head. Rose didn''t look or act like a


    seventy year old woman. She was calmer than I was, but otherwise was like a teenager.


    "Things work different here," she said stroking my hair, "just breath."


    "But on Earth..." I stammered.


    "You mustn''t talk about it," she warned cutting me off. "They do not like us to speak of our home


    nets. We must only think of our Warriors now."


    The lunch bell was a much needed distraction when it finally rang. I went in the lunchroom to look


    for my little pad, but it wasn''t there. I rushed to ask the Keepers and they pointed to the courtyard. I


    nearly didn''t make it to my ce before the Warriors started toe in. I guessed the Keepers did


    not know my Masters were gone.


    One of Fuji''s owners stood in front of me a momentter. He motioned me up and picked up my


    kneeling pad. Confused, I followed him out the gate into the forest.


    Eventually, he found a spot Christof and I frequently stopped in. The many my kneeling ce on


    the ground and proceeded to feed me. He sat on a stump in front of me. It was a ce I liked most


    of the time, now I felt a little edgy.


    The man cleared his throat and pointed out a yellow nt clinging to the soil. It grew sparsely


    around the trunks of therger nts.


    "That," he told me, "is called a pana nt. The leaves can be used to make a calming tea. The


    shopkeepers collect and prepare it. The preparation isplex. It is very expensive to buy."


    He offered me a bite and I took it looking up at him strangely.


    "Christof told me he talks to you and tells you about this world. He said you are curious and ask


    many questions. My brothers and I wish to be a happy ve when your owners return. If this


    practice makes you happy we will continue it," the man said matter - of - factly.


    I swallowed and took another bite, still not quite understanding this strange happenstance.

 31

    31


    31


    "Ask me questions," he demanded.


    I had to grin at him. He had the stance of a fighter waiting for a physical blow. Knowing how much


    Master Damien hated questions, I could only imagine how this man felt. Here was a mighty Warrior


    stuck with the most annoying babysitting job on the.


    "Could you tell me about you and your brothers, Keeper?" I asked shyly.


    The man grinned and rxed. He didn''t mind talking about his family. My curiosity was strange, but


    it was a topic he adored.


    He and his brothers had originally lived across the sea, a long way away. They were sent here by


    the Administrators when he had just reached Warrior status. He told me about the other vige


    when I asked about it.


    Fuji''s owners had not been happy in the otherpound. There was another family there they


    fought with constantly. When they were just boys they could be kept apart, but as adults they had


    the freedom to seek each other out. It had been a constant battle between the two groups.


    This vige was better, he told me. The men were more agreeable and less temperamental. He


    liked the other Warriors. While he enjoyed fighting with the bandits, discord in thepound was


    unpleasant. The Administrators had been good to them and sent them a nice ce.


    I pondered this strange piece of information. The Administrators worked for the women. The women


    must have not been happy this man and his brothers were upset. They moved them so they would


    fit in better.


    The whole story was very paternalistic or in this case maternalistic.


    As we got up to leave he looked at me quizzically, "I do not understand, ve. Have you been made


    happy?"


    I looked around the little forest and remembered my friend. Being here made me feel closer to him.


    "Yes, thank you Keeper, I enjoyed my mid day meal."


    We went back to thepound and I thought about Christof. I hoped he was doing well. Worries


    started to crawl around my brain, I stumbled over a root because I was perseverating on him. The


    Warrior I was with steadied me as he looked in my face.


    "I have a sense for things, ve. I know you are worried about Christof. He will be fine. I do not


    understand what has happened to him. You must stay well while your Warriors are gone. I know


    humans be ill when they worry," he said leading me back to thepound.


    "Yes, Keeper," I answered dutifully.


    I went into the ocean as usual in the afternoon. I slipped through the grate and explored the deep


    water. The pull of the current was phenomenal deep down. I got caught in it and it pulled me a good


    way out. I made it back through the grate just as the Keepers were starting to pull everyone


    together. I chastised myself for almost getting caught.


    As I pulled myself out of the water Fuji screamed. I jumped back and stared at her. All the girls were


    staring below my waist. I looked down and saw a bloody gash down the front of my right thigh.


    When I had gotten caught in the current I had slipped against a rock ledge, I didn''t realize I was cut


    that badly. The wound was pouring blood.


    The Keepers lost their minds, to put it simply. I was carried, despite my objections, back to the


    compound. They cleaned the jagged cut and started to apply a thick paste over it. Usually the men


    that cared for us were calm and distant; now they were nearly hysterical.


    When the Warriors arrived I saw why. I jumped in between the two groups because Fuji''s owners


    had drawn their des in anger. They were approaching the Keepers with deadly intent.


    "Please, it was my fault," I begged with hands extended, "I''m really clumsy," I begged.


    They looked like Master Damien looked thest time I saw him. I was trembling in fear. It kept


    escaping my attention I was someone''s property and they didn''t want me damaged.


    "ve Keepers," the leader of Fuji''s owner addressed the other men, "show us how to care for this


    until we get it to a healer."


    The wound had started to drip blood the minute I stood up. The daytime Keepers showed Fuji''s


    owners how to clean a human''s wound and packed it with the thick cream again. My whole thigh


    was wrapped tightly in a piece of cloth. I wasn''t permitted to walk to the transport pad and was


    carried like a child.


    Healers came to see me and didn''t mention we were already acquainted. Much like on earth they


    used something to numb the area and then used a needle to close the wound. Thick cream was


    applied over the top again and my leg was wrapped.


    I wasid on the bed and fed my dinner there. By now, my leg was really starting to throb.


    "Keepers, I''m very sorry, but is there anything for the pain," I whispered looking down. I doubted


    there was and they still looked furious.


    The man from lunch returned into the room with a small tub of foul smelling goop he spread over my


    chest. At first I thought the smell would nauseate me and then I didn''t care. My leg didn''t hurt and I


    was so tired.


    They let mey down and one of Fuji''s meny next to me. I watched his face and it seemed to


    distort like in a carnival ss mirror. Reaching out, I wanted to touch his eyebrows, which appeared


    to be walking across his face.


    After my third thwarted attempt to touch him, my wrists were tied to the beam in the center of the


    bed. I didn''t really care and drifted to a weird dream filled sleep.


    Fuji woke me up cautiously the next morning; her cool fingers were drifting over my face. Once I


    was up her owners carried me to the bathroom. The men sponged me off and let me relieve myself.


    They ced me carefully back in the bed afterward. I was d to get out of my full morning


    ''cleaning''.


    "We get our own Keepers this day," Fuji whispered to me. "My owners don''t want us to go back until


    you are well. They say your Masters may kill the old Keepers, anyway."


    I groaned and tried to reason with Fuji; she didn''t really see a problem with their logic. Her Masters


    didn''t want to listen to me and found my reasoning obtuse. Master Damien and his brothers would


    punish the Keepers as they saw fit.


    Fuji and I spent the day on the bed ying card games. She brought in the little drums and we


    yed with those too. The Keepers we were left with regrly put the smelly stuff on my chest, so I


    also slept a lot.


    When the Healers showed up to look at my leg I was really surprised. It waspletely healed.


    They removed the stitches and ced a thin sheen of cream over the scar.


    By my standards the line was almost invisible, but when the Warriors saw it they all clucked their


    tongues. Theymented howrge a scar it was and how it marred my skin. Panic overtook me


    as I realized my owners may not want me if I had a new w.


    "Are they going to get rid of me now?" I asked Fuji''s owners while fussing over the thin white line.


    It didn''t make me feel any better when her Warriors told me there would be another buyer if that was


    the case.


    I was judged well enough to walk and followed them down the bathhouse. They didn''t want me in


    the water and left me in their alcove. I found a deck of cards and yed what I considered a game


    of solitaire.


    I kept my head down, but there were a steady stream of men that walked by appraising me. Several


    commented amongst themselves what they would bid if Master Damien was agreeable. The scar


    was present, but it would not overly detract from my use they believed.


    Perhaps my owners wouldn''t want me with this new scar, I feared.


    Fat tears were running down my face when I felt a finger lift my chin. I resisted the finger and closed


    my eyes.


    "Ciara, why are you making tears?" I heard Christof ask, sounding concerned.


    I bounded up and threw my arms around his neck. He tensed and I felt his brother''s hands pull me


    away. I sobbed my apologies and dropped to my knees in front of them. I heard Master Damien sigh


    as he stood me up.


    "There was no kneeling ce beneath you, Ciara. Come and wash me," he said.


    I looked at my owners and was shocked at their appearance. They were definitely worse for the


    wear. Jagged marks ran across their chests and there were several obvious teeth marks. Master


    Kein walked with a slight limp favoring his right side. None of them ran into the pool, they all entered


    slowly.


    I took up the rag and the bar and gently cleaned Master Damien. He didn''t want me anywhere near


    his privates, so I just skipped that area. I cleaned each of the men the same way. They seemed to


    just get rxed with me touching them and then I would hit a sore spot. I was as gentle as I could


    be with them. Even Christof flinched when I cleaned his neck.


    "Show me where you were injured, Ciara," Master Damien said sounding tired.


    I stood in front of him while he sat in shallow water and let him examine the leg.


    "I''m sorry Master Damien, please don''t get rid of me," I begged.


    "We have already told you we will not sell you, Ciara. You must learn to listen to us," he sighed


    brushing his fingers over the scar.


    "Will you kill the Keepers? It wasn''t their fault. I was ying around and was clumsy. Please don''t


    kill the Keepers, Master Damien," I continued quietly.


    "They allowed you to be injured, Ciara. I have every right to exact the price from their hides. They


    are wellpensated to keep you safe while we are away," he said examining the mark.


    Master Damien didn''t sound like he wanted to listen to anymore from me, so I stayed silent. He


    motioned for me to sit beside him and I did quietly. The water stopped just over my thighs and I


    yed with my new scar under the surface. I was distracted from this when Master Evany down


    across the seat and ced his head in myp.


    Tentatively, I stroked his hair, which he had thrown between Master Damien and I. He seemed to


    rx in the water and I brushed his face with my fingertips. I felt something nudging my shoulder


    and I turned my head. A man''s hairy leg was right behind me, his toes were touching me just barely.


    Master Damien grabbed my head and forced it back down when I started to look up.


    "Damien," Master Evan said quietly, "it appears Andre has yet to learn not to touch what is not his."


    I recognized Fuji''s Warriors by their voices approaching us. They weren''t happy either. I rolled my


    eyes and shook my head wondering if Andre and his brothers would ever learn.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 32

    32


    32


    Master Damien had stood up and turned to face Andre. The rest of my Warriors were all also


    standing around me. Andre was busy insinuating they hadn''t really been to a coupling, they didn''t


    look bad enough. He even threatened to bring the General down to inspect them.


    If they had lied, he told them he would take me the first chance he had. My Warriors may have paid


    money, but they hadn''t earned the right. In fact, they weren''t tough enough, he said.


    I made a little exasperated sound and kept my head down. This guy was such an idiot. Next thing I


    knew I felt hot breath in my ear.


    "Did you say something, ve?" Master Damien asked me.


    "No, Master Damien," I answered honestly, "I was just frustrated and blew my breath out loudly. I''m


    sorry, Master Damien."


    "Why are you frustrated, ve?" he asked me sounding menacing.


    "You already beat him once and he''s still harassing you. I just wondered how many more times you


    have to turn him into a bloody mess before he gets the message, Master Damien," I said trying to


    keep the tremor out of my voice.


    Master Damien was angry and I didn''t really want any attention from him when he was mad.


    Heughed though and stroked my cheek. Master Damien addressed Andre with humor tinting his


    voice, "My ve seems to think you aren''t learning your lesson, Andre. You may bring the General if


    you so choose, we will speak with him. I fear it will only serve to make you look a fool, though. If you


    require me to repeat the lesson my ve is referring to, I would be happy to. It would be a pleasure


    anytime," he finished.


    I heard Andre turn behind me and leave. Master Damien watched for a moment and then sat back


    down in the water. He pulled my ear right to his lips and warned me, "Do not speak to other men,


    Ciara. You do not like the consequences."


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered him relieved his voice just sounded stern and not angry


    anymore. I did not want to be strapped to the posts again.


    The men yed around in the water for a while. The talked to several other groups of Warriors


    about the coupling. Andre hadn''t been lying, evidently they didn''t look that bad. The women had


    been less aggressive.


    The stress hade when they swooped off with Christof, but they returned him fairly shortly


    afterwards. From the way they were talking, I knew Christof hadn''t told them what had happened. I


    hoped he would take me to lunch the next day and talk to me about it.


    We went upstairs a little whileter. I was given a drink and we headed for the bed shortly after. The


    menid me in the bed between Master Evan and Master Damien. I looked at the ceiling and tried


    to rx. Pretty soon, I was sound asleep.


    I woke myself up as usual in the middle of the night; I had to pee. Most of the time Christof would


    walk with me to the bathroom. I looked over at him tonight and he was dead to the world. A


    frustrated sigh escaped me a moment before a hand sped over my mouth.


    Master Damien was eyeing me and rose out of the bed motioning for me to follow. We went to the


    bathroom and he let me relieve myself. He cleaned me and I headed for the bedroom. Master


    Damien stopped me and led me down to the living room. He took a seat in front of my pad.


    As I kneeled down, I noticed how tired Master Damien looked, worse than before we had gone to


    bed. I doubted he had slept. He leaned toward me and spoke quietly. I had to listen really hard to


    hear him.


    "I think my brother, Christof, has told you what happened to him. He has probably told you why it


    upsets him so. It is important he shares that information with my brothers and I," he said seriously.


    "We share a solemn bond. There can be no walls between us. Any walls represent weakness, that


    weakness will be exploited until we are destroyed. Andre is only the first to notice our vulnerability. It


    will continue and it will get worse."


    "I know I could force the secret from you. I could break you before my brothers awaken at the moon


    set," I shuddered and agreed with him internally, but he continued. "That would solve nothing. I


    need my brother to trust us again. He must share what upsets him. I have seen the emotion you


    have for Christof; you do not wish to see his end. It is your responsibility to help him, that is why you


    are here. He must rejoin my brothers and I. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered him but he must have seen the uncertainty in my eyes.


    "If you do not wish to leave us, then you must make this right. Andre is correct. He will take you if


    we are not strong enough," he said.


    I shuddered and followed him back to the bed. I finally fell asleep, but was restless the remainder of


    the night.


    I was startled awake just before the sun rose. I''d been dreaming of Andre''s malice filled face above


    mine. To my left Master Evan''s bright eyes were open and he was appraising me. No one else was


    awake. I nced to my right, even in his sleep Master Damien looked exhausted. I turned my head


    back and Master Evan was right in my face. I could feel his warm breath on my cheek.


    "The day will bring you pain, Ciara. Let me bring you pleasure first," he said slipping his body over


    mine and dropping between my thighs.


    I''d never been treated to his tongue as I woke up and it was surprisingly exciting. He licked from my


    knees up to my center and spread me open. His warm, wet mouth took its time to explore. He


    sucked eachbia into his mouth and tasted them until they were plump and sensitive. Now, in their


    hairless state, it was easy to watch them flush as I became excited.


    Using his big thumbs he peeled my lower lips apart and started to stroke my ripening cunt. Lazy


    laps at my entrance soon had me panting and twisting my hands in the sheets. I didn''t want to wake


    everyone up, but I wanted his mouth up a little higher. I reached down to grab his head and found


    my wrists bound to the pole at the center of the bed.


    "He won''t like to be grabbed after spending thest two day cycles with our women," Master


    Damien exined as he idly drew patterns over my chest.


    "I''m sorry I woke you, Master Damien," I panted.


    I tried to ask him if he wanted to go back to sleep and couldn''t manage it. Master Evan had started


    to suck and flick my clit with his tongue. Wantonly, I dropped my legs open and pressed myself into


    his face.


    Master Damien found a nipple and began to pinch the tiny bud. The tissue puckered under his


    attention. Driving me wild would, as usual, be a group effort.


    "I would like to see ornamentation on these as well," Master Kein saidnguidly stroking the other


    breast.


    As I watched he started to pluck, pulling the nipple to an erect state.


    "Master Kein," I panted out, "that would hurt."


    I couldn''t get anything else out as Master Evan had started to nibble on my clit. His fingers slid just


    inside my entrance before retreating. It was making me crazy.


    "I have seen rings that hold a tiny replica of the Warrior''s crest. They would stand so proudly here


    and here," Master Bane said stroking my left and then my right tit.


    Master Damien was stroking down my sides, tracing the line of each rib. "It would not hurt for long,


    Ciara. Theshes on your back will hurt for longer," he said.


    I was so crazy with Master Evan''s tongue the idea of being whipped and pierced for their pleasure


    suddenly seemed erotic. Thrusting my soaking pussy into Master Evan''s face I screamed as I


    came. It was in English, but I begged them to fuck me, to pierce me, and to whip me.


    I came down from my high slowly. The men were all lounging on the bed talking. Master Evan sat


    between my spread legs, so I couldn''t close them. My arms were still stuck to the post above my


    head. Straining my head I looked around to see Christof peering back at me. His eyes looked


    haunted.


    Christof reached forward and released me from the post and rose from the bed. "Come, Ciara," he


    said, "you need to be cleaned." His voice sounded a little dull.


    I unwound from Master Evan and was confused. They had never just given me pleasure before. It


    was always a build up, never the main event.


    Master Evan grabbed me as I got off the bed and pulled me back down. "You didn''t say ''thank you'',


    Ciara," he said smugly. "And, I''d like to know what you were saying when you climaxed."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thank you, Master Evan," I said, "I was saying that I felt good." I smiled and hoped he''d believe


    me. He didn''t look like he did and almost said something. Lucky for me Christof came around and


    grabbed me to pull me with him.


    I was right, Christof was acting strangely. He cleaned me and gave me my usual morning treatment,


    sans the plug, but he didn''t really speak to me. Once he was done and we were alone, I touched his


    face and he flinched.


    "Christof, what''s wrong?" I asked him in a whisper.


    He pulled me close and spoke into my ear, "The General will hurt you today. I can''t stand it. I''ve


    begged my brothers, but you ignored them in front of the other Warriors. They won''t let it go. I can''t


    help you. I''m so sorry," he finished and released me.


    I took a chance to do what Master Damien had asked me to do. "It''s time to stop keeping this


    secret. Your brothers will help you if you let them. If they had known, you could have talked to them


    and not needed me toe get you," I said quietly.


    Christof looked at me, but didn''t respond.


    We walked out and took our breakfast quietly in the main room. Much to my displeasure my entire


    meal consisted of those nasty worms. I could think of few worse ways to start the day.


    I was dressed oddly. A single leather panel was draped over the apex at the front of my thighs.


    Otherwise, I was left nude. I assumed that was so the General had ess to my entire back for the


    punishment. A full body shiver epassed me when I realized that.

 33

    33


    33


    Master Damien walked us into a part of thepound I''d never been in before. He led me up a


    ramp and attached my wrists above my head to a wide wooden post. My breasts were forced


    against the grain of the wood and wrapped around either side of it. I was d for the leather cover.


    Rubbing my mound on the wood would have been ufortable.


    Master Evan braided my hair and moved it so it hung over my shoulder. He had tied it with a thick


    leather strap that weighted it down. I guessed getting your hair caught in a whip was miserable.


    After they were done, they all left.


    I stood with my head against the wood and waited for forever. I felt the sun as it changed position


    and rose through the sky. Warriors and their ves must have been wandering through the


    courtyard. Several men threw taunts at me daring me to look at them. I''d learned my lesson on that


    front, my eyes stayed closed.


    The excitement in the yard grew as the hour gotter. It sounded like more and more people were


    coming and less were leaving. Peaking through mostly closed lids I saw a yard full Warriors. Some


    had ves, some didn''t, but they all looked like they were there for a party.


    I knew the main event wasing when the yard got quiet. No one ever talked when the General


    was around. I tried to remember that breathing technique Rose had talked about. It seemed like I


    was just hyperventting right now. When a hand moved down my back, I flinched.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The General spoke from behind me, "ve, you took twelve steps away from your Masters after


    they told you toe. I will administer ash for each step you took. Think of eachsh as a footfall


    and remember this next time you decide not to listen," he said.


    Rose was right, I thought, time to breath through the pain. The sound of the whip cutting the air was


    electric. It cracked across the left side of my back and I was too shocked to scream. The pain was


    enormous. There was the burn along the length rapidly followed by the deep ache. A cheer went up


    from the Warriors.


    I thought of Rose''s face behind my closed eyes and tried to imagine her coaching me on my


    breathing. I should have counted the blows, but I didn''t think about it quickly enough. Before I knew


    it, my nose was running and tears were dripping off my face. I tried not to scream and not to panic.


    Focus on the steady in out of the breath, think about Christof, how he was worth it.


    I lost control at some point and the first scream came out. The General hadid the whip across a


    mark he had already made. The torture was unbearable. My legs weren''t holding me up anymore


    and I sagged against the bonds at my wrists. I tried to get myposure back, but it was toote.


    The nextsh was delivered on fresh skin, but it didn''t matter. I couldn''t stop the shriek of pain. I


    pressed my face against the wood and breathed in the scent. Before I could rearrange my focus the


    nextsh came. My cry was muffled by the post.


    My back was on fire. I didn''t know how much more I could take when Master Damien called a halt to


    the General. Fighting for some amount of dignity I tried to stand, my back just hurt so much. I


    couldn''t tell what part felt worse. It all just felt like an inferno.


    As my hands were lowered from the posts I stifled a scream, moving was unthinkable. I partly


    walked and partly was dragged back down the ramp. Hands held me under my arms. I just prayed


    they wouldn''t touch my back.


    The hands supporting me dropped me into a kneeling position on a pad. I sat there dazed, as the


    tears and snot were cleaned off my face. My whole body was wet with sweat and they also


    attempted to clean some of that.


    I heard Rose''s voice in my mind and I tried to regain someposure through breathing. It worked


    somewhat. The pain was still near unbearable, but at least I could focus on what was going on


    around me.


    I heard Master Damien call my name and I looked blearily up at him. He was standing several feet


    away looking imposing with his arms crossed. All I could think was how grateful I was to him for


    stopping the General.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I croaked out. My voice was hoarse and cracked.


    "Come here, Ciara," he ordered.


    It took a minute to organize my limbs, but with some assistance I got up and took three shaky steps


    toward him. I came to rest in front of him.


    "Were those difficult steps Ciara?" he asked me.


    "No, Master Damien," I said.


    "Were the nineshes you took to your back difficult?" he asked looking at me pointedly.


    I didn''t have to think about that at all, "Yes, Master Damien."


    "Next time I tell you toe to me, I suggest you just take the steps toward me and not thesh. Do


    you understand?" he asked.


    "Yes, Master Damien."


    I knew I''d take theshing again, I''d do it for my friend. There was absolutely no way I was going to


    tell Master Damien that though.


    Master Evanid my kneeling ce down and I sank back into it. Master Kein put a jug of water to


    my lips and I drank. Other Warriors wandered over and stood talking to my owners. I stayed silent


    and tried to steady my breathing.


    Someonemented it had taken six throws for me to start screaming. Several of the Warriors had


    laid money on when I would start making noise. A lot of them had lost their bets. After watching me


    at the posts they thought I would have cried out sooner. I''d have to give Rose credit for that.


    When the Warriors with ves came over the ves knelt in front of me. The ones I knew took my


    hands. We never said anything. Rose came over andid her cheek on mine. She looked like she


    had been crying, so I hugged her. We sat like that until her owners took her away.


    The fire in my back had muted somewhat to a dull burn and an ache. Absently, I wondered if the


    marks would scar or if I was bleeding. Without thinking I turned my head to look at my back. The


    movement re-ignited the fire over one side and I flinched. ncing at the shoulder I could see thin


    lines of blood. Some of the shes had left shallow open wounds.


    They had marked me and I would scar. Honestly, I was in too much pain to give it much more


    thought than that. I just stared at the dirt in front of me and tried to escape the pain.


    A hand reached down to stroke my head and I looked up at Christof. He looked absolutely


    miserable. As much as I''d worried about him thest couple of days, it looked like he had been


    worrying about me. Again, I had to think he was worth it. No one else treated me the way he did.


    "It''s still early brothers," Master Bane announced, "some of the other Warriors have a game in the


    arena if they can get enough families."


    A murmur of consensus went through the group and we made our way to the grassy area they


    yed in. We stopped at a ce inside thepound first and Master Bane picked something up.


    When we made it to the ve''s tent Christof fed me what they had bought. It tasted like dried meat,


    but at least it wasn''t worms. He offered me a long drink of something cool and then went to join his


    brothers. He still looked tormented.


    I tried to find a morefortable way to hold my back, but that was impossible. The dull ache was a


    constant and the intermittent burn when I moved wrong made me crazy.


    Fuji and Rose showed up and I was d for theirpanionship. They asked if there was anything


    they could do to help me. Iughed and asked them if they had an ice pack.


    "Don''t get caught," I heard Rose whisper as Fuji scooted closer to me. She hadid her arm across


    my back. I tensed at first, but the cool helped a lot. I seconded Rose''s opinion though.


    "Fuji, it''s not worth it. If you get blood on you and they''ll know what you are doing. You''ll get caught


    and then there will be two of us like this. I couldn''t stand to see anyone else miserable. It''s bad


    enough watching how bad Christof looks."


    Fuji didn''t move her arm away, just moved it to a new spot. "First, the blood is dried and second


    what do you mean he looks bad?" she asked.


    "He didn''t want them to punish me and he feels guilty about it," I answered, carefully watching the


    game for any sign the Warriors had noticed her.


    The girls sucked in a collective gasp and I nced at Rose, she looked shocked. "He doesn''t agree


    with his brothers? That isn''t possible. Ciara, watch the game they are looking at us," she


    commanded.


    I looked back and could see Master Damien''s head turned in my direction. When he turned away I


    begged Fuji to stop, they were going to find out.


    "My Warriors did not instruct me not to do this and yours don''t know what I''m doing. You worry too


    much, Ciara. You have to exin it to us though. How is it that Christof feels differently from his


    brothers? They think with one mind," she said curiously.


    "Oh, no," I moaned dropping my head in my hands, "please don''t tell your Warriors what I said. I


    didn''t know that was weird. I don''t know how to help him. I''m just so frustrated," I said.


    Fuji''s arm moved away from me and Rose was whispering for me to look up. I was toote. Master


    Damien was in my face a momentter.


    "Are we not interesting to you, Ciara?" he asked cooly crouching before me


    "I''m sorry Master Damien, it won''t happen again," I stuttered out. I prayed he wouldn''t take me back


    to the whipping post today.


    "You did not answer the question, ve," he breathed ominously in my ear.


    "You and your brothers are very interesting to watch, Master Damien," I said with a faltering voice.


    He strode out of the tent without another word. The girls acted like he hadn''t evene in.


    "I won''t say a word to my owners about what you said Ciara," Rose promised as Fuji slid closer and


    put her arm on my burning back. "It isn''t normal though and I''m not sure what you can do to help


    him. Do you know what happens when their bond is damaged?" she asked.


    "Master Damien told me it would weaken them and I would be taken away," I answered honestly.


    "I''ve only seen it one other time and it was awful. The men lost the will to live when they couldn''t


    depend on one another. The women came and picked them off one by one from inside the


    compound. What happened that damaged them?" she asked.


    "I''m afraid to talk about it," I said honestly.


    "If you want to help them," Rose said, "he has to re-bond with his brothers. I''m not really sure how


    they do that. Most of the bonding happens when they are still very young."

 34

    34


    34


    We talked about what the bonding meant for the rest of the game. Fuji had cooled my back down


    significantly, so it felt a little better. The girls said they would ask their Masters how they bonded. I


    would ask my owners, also.


    Fuji and Rose didn''t know my owners, but they knew their Warriors were friends with them. The girls


    were worried their Warriors would be upset if mine were taken. It was strange to realized how much


    we all cared for these men. I wondered if, other than Christof, they felt anything for us.


    I walked quietly behind Master Damien pondering the strange situation I found myself in. He led us


    into the bathhouse and the men stripped me of my little cover. The water stung my back as it


    sloshed over it, but I tried not to make any noise. As usual, I bathed Master Damien first. Master


    Bane settled in front of me next.


    As I washed him, I noticed everyone else had wandered off to watch a water game on the other side


    of the pool. Boldly, I sat on Master Bane''sp so he couldn''t follow them. The water went higher


    over the marks and it took a minute to get used to. He looked at me curiously.


    "May I ask a question, Master Bane?" I asked wrapping my arms around him to wash his back.


    He moved me so I straddled him and said he didn''t mind at all. Men could be so predictable.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How do you bond with your brothers, Master Bane?" I asked brazenly.


    The water had sloshed higher on my back and I arched toward him at the pain. He watched me


    closely as he answered.


    "It starts when we are very young. We learn to sense one another. My bond with my brothers is


    stronger because of what Evan can do. Not every family has a member like Evan. We are very


    lucky," he finished.


    I continued to stroke him and let his hardening length slide between us. "Tell me what do you mean


    when you say you sense your brothers, Master," I said hoping my tone wasn''t too pressured.


    It wasn''t clear how much more time I had before the others came back.


    "I sense how they feel about things, my feelings follow simrly to theirs. When we make a decision,


    we make it as one being," he said.


    A look of understanding came across his face and his brow furrowed.


    "Don''t be angry with me, Master Bane. I only wish to help," I whispered in his ear.


    Cautiously, I watched his face. If they were angry I was asking I knew where I would end up.


    "He has to trust us again, Ciara. It will destroy us if he doesn''t. We cannot survive with just four; we


    need our brother," he said quietly.


    "You don''t feel him anymore, do you Master?" I asked ying with his chest hair.


    "No, Ciara, not since the women took him," he answered. "Something happened when they had him


    and the connection was broken."


    "Why did you buy me, Master Bane?"


    He told me softly the Administrators thought it would help. Other families had gotten better with the


    addition of a ve. We seemed to be something the men could reestablish their bond over.


    Sloshing water behind us brought me flush against Master Bane. The whole of my back was


    unbelievably tender. He held my hips tightly against his and appraised me.


    "Brothers, I am tired of the pained look and I do not wish to permanently mar the flesh," he said


    directing thement over my shoulder.


    Master Evan stroked the side of my neck and agreed.


    We made our way upstairs and I was d to see the bed. I doubted I''d sleep, but it would feel good


    not to move for a while. Every piece of my back was in pain, I couldn''t even turn my head without


    feeling it.


    The men had mey on my stomach and Master Kein brought in the little tub of cream. I begged


    them not to touch my back and they shushed me. Every mark was rubbed with the cream from top


    to bottom. At first, it was like having the whipping again. Slowly the pain started to fade.


    For the first time all day it didn''t hurt to move.


    I watched from my prone position as the men got ready for bed. Master Damien caught me


    watching him and spoke.


    "The General can hurt you and we can heal you as many days as we need to until you learn," he


    warned.


    "Yes, Master Damien, I have learned," I answered humbly.


    For the moment, I had learned my lesson. Never disobey in front of an audience. Keeping Christof


    alive was going to take a lot of effort at this rate. I prayed I could find a way.


    The men crawled into bed around me and settled down.


    I''ve never been a stomach sleeper, but for tonight I was. I drifted off quite soundly listening to their


    slow even breathing.

 35

    35


    35


    The bed beneath me bounced and I my eyes shot open. The sun was already shining light across


    the room. Master Evany down and stared at me.


    "Humans would make a terrible Warriors, Ciara," he said. "You sleep much too deeply. Really, it''s


    not a wonder the vers took you. I imagine it was the easiest catch they had during their hunt."


    I rose slowly expecting pain, but my body was just a little sore. Looking over my shoulder I saw


    fresh skin. The marks were a faint pink and nearly healed. The ache was just residual.


    Master Evan pulled me along for my morning routine. I guess I was getting used to it now. I just did


    as he said.


    The men were quiet at breakfast. Master Damien still looked tired. I wondered if he was sleeping


    much at all. After what Rose had said, I understood his concern.


    Everyone at the Keepers was excited to see me, except the Keepers, who looked at me askance.


    My ident had evidently gotten them in trouble, but not killed I was d to see. The other girls


    were ecstatic to see me. Out of sight of the Keepers, they examined my back.


    Rose was particrly relieved. Myck of scarring proved the Warriors still wanted me. Thest


    beating she had seen had been much worse.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl they hadshed was from an aggressive where the women were Warriors. She had


    tried to kill her owners as they slept. Rose had feared anyshing from the General would be that


    bad, but apparently what you did made a difference. Unlike me, that other girl had been sent back to


    the vers.


    Once everyone else dispersed we were able to talk more freely about the other problem. Fuji and


    Rose both told me when the Warriors did things together it would help the bond grow.


    "Right, they do everything together," I said, "I can''t help them with that."


    The girls nced at one another and then Rose looked at me, "Does Christof join his brothers


    where you are involved?" she asked hesitantly.


    They both knew I was shy about discussing what my owners did with me.


    I thought back on it and the answer was definitely a no. Christof would sit to the side when my other


    owners had sex with me. He took his time with mete at night after he walked me to the bathroom.


    That wasn''t normal they told me. The men took on the native women as a group. They subdued


    them together, if that could be done. One of the group would have sex with the woman, depending


    on who the woman''s mating smell attracted. Sex was the ultimate group effort, it should be that way


    with me also.


    When the lunch bell rang my stomach was in knots. I wanted to talk to Christof, but I still wasn''t sure


    what to say to him. When I saw my kneeling ce had been left outside I knew he would being


    for me. I fiddled anxiously with the hem of my panels as I waited for him.


    "Come, Ciara," he said softly when he arrived.


    I rose and followed him through the little trail in the forest. We stopped and he handed me my bowl


    as usual. He never fed me, he just let me eat what I wanted.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t want to watch, but they made me," he said dejectedly.


    "It wasn''t that bad," I lied and he looked at me like I''d grown an extra head.


    "I''ve beenshed before Ciara and I saw you up there. You don''t have to be brave for me. I know


    you took that beating because of what I did. I can''t stand to see that happen again."


    I saw an opening and took it. "It doesn''t have to, Christof. If your brothers had known the way you


    felt about the women they would have helped you. You only needed me because you aren''t


    depending on them."


    Christof''s face darkened as he turned away from me. "Can you imagine how they would react if they


    knew we were ves here? It would kill them to know that our entire lives have been built on a lie.


    It''s better this way," he said viciously pulling the leaves off a neighboring tree.


    He needed to talk and vent, so I just listened as he spoke.


    "I know the women wille take me again, probably to kill me. They were furious I didn''t keep to


    the coupling schedule. When they took me this time the leader cited how valuable we are to them,


    all of us. Evan''s talent, Damien''s strength, and my ability are all highly treasured. You know, they


    even went easier on us this time to prove to me that we hold worth to them," Christof finished his


    rant and walked around the little clearing we were in.


    I followed him silently until he turned to look at me.


    "Do you think this isn''t affecting your brothers?" I asked touching his arm. "Have you looked at


    Damientely? He isn''t sleeping. They can''t bear the thought of losing you."


    He turned to walk away from me and escape what I was saying. I followed him and just continued


    talking.


    "I''m a ve just like you and I''ll tell you the truth. If it wasn''t for the support of those around me, I''d


    feel horrible. Everyone I get my support from knows where they stand here and we just depend on


    each other. I''m sure your brothers will be upset at first. You can help them get through that part. In


    the end, they would rather have you."


    The argument continued through lunch. I forgot to eat I was so busy talking. I got back to the


    compound and kind of wished I''d had something.


    The girls knew what I had been doing during lunch and didn''t bother me when I got back. When the


    Keepers released us at the beach I swam straight out my little hole. Being in the ocean calmed me


    some, but I was still so frustrated. It didn''t feel like I was making any headway at all.


    I was distracted and cranky when the Warriors came and picked me up at the end of the day.


    Headaches always gripped me when I was hungry and I was starving. My stomach rumbled noisily


    all the way back to the Warrior''spound. I tried tapping on it and sucking in my breath to make


    the noise stop. It was a little embarrassing.


    When we got home Master Damien turned to me and asked, "What did you eat for your mid day


    meal?"


    "I can''t remember," I answered honestly. I had not even looked in the bowl Christof brought with


    him.


    "Have you forgotten how to address me, Ciara?" he asked in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, Master Damien. No, I haven''t forgotten how to address you. It was a mistake, Master


    Damien," I said startled.


    "What did Christof feed you today?" he repeated looking at me with that scorching gaze. I hated that


    look.


    I squirmed and desperately tried to remember what had been in the bowl. I got the feeling Master


    Damien really wanted to ask Christof. I was just a more eptable target for his irritation. Christof


    answered him finally. "I fed it nothing. We talked the entire time," he said.


    Master Damien looked between the two of us before turning and pulling me to a kneeling ce by


    the table. He took out a bowl of worms and started to feed me.


    "You will eat now and you will eatter," was all he said.


    Master Damien sounded angry and frustrated. I ate what he gave me gratefully and didn''tin


    it was too much, which it was.


    I gagged on the slime like always and Master Damien mmed the bowl on the table. He red at


    me and I wanted to sink into the floor. I tried to remember him telling me he wouldn''t hurt me. The


    look on his face currently said differently.


    "It is not Ciara''s fault, Damien. Your anger is misced," Christof said taking his seat across from


    Master Damien.


    "Christof," he said calmly, "it is important it is fed regrly. It will be ill if it is not. What was so


    important you neglected to feed Ciara?"


    The request was met with silence. I''m sure it was the same silence that had been going on for a


    long time. I could not lose them. This had to stop.


    I looked at the floor and studied my hands in myp.


    Against my better judgement I whispered, "You should tell them, Christof."


    Master Damien jerked me to my feet and started to remove my coverings. "I will take you to the


    posts until you learn to address us properly," he fumed.


    Christof stopped him. "I told it to address me as such," he said putting a hand over Master


    Damien''s.


    "Brother, what is wrong with you?" Master Damien asked exasperated.


    Master Damien had threatened the posts and I knew I should stay quiet. I waited and watched their


    boots as the two men stared at one another.


    Tentatively, I reached out and took Christof''s hand in reassurance. He could do this. I had faith in


    him.


    Christof spoke finally giving my hand a squeeze, "I spoke about the women. Ciara argued with me.


    It thinks I am being foolish to not share what I know with you. I do not wish to see you destroyed the


    way I have been. I do not know what to do."


    Master Evan broke the next silence as he came to stand next to Master Damien, "We are being


    destroyed as it stands," he said addressing his brother.


    I felt really ufortable and released Christof''s hand. This was their family, I was just a visitor. It


    would have been better if they had just put me in the bedroom, but they didn''t. Master Damien


    pulled me to kneel in the sitting room.


    "Tell us," hemanded sitting down, "all of it. You may surprise us but you will not destroy us."


    Finally, Christof let it spill. He told them everything; how the world worked, how the women were in


    charge. Christof even told them how they had wanted to take all the brothers to live in the


    mountains. He told them he felt the bond break when the women told him that; it stressed him too


    much. There were things he told them he''d never told me.


    The life in the mountains was much like it was here. The men worked in jobs the women chose for


    them. Women would mate with them at their discretion; which sometimes meant daily. Many of the


    men liked living in the mountains, some did not. No man ever left them without permission, though.


    The women exercised absolute control.


    "I saw vers when I was there," Christof told them. "The women choose which ves would be


    suitable for us. If they really want a ve, they pay for it themselves ahead of time. What we use for


    money is worthless. The true payment is made by the women before or after we have left. The


    vers are not allowed to give us the option of certain races. The vers seemed terrified of our


    women. I was whipped because I saw that; I had snuck out of my ce."


    I thought back to the auction. It was a blur of fear, but I seem to remember only stopping in front of


    men like my owners. There were other creatures there, but I only stopped in front of Paterian


    looking men. A flush lit my cheeks when I realized I was pre-paid. It was an odd honor.

 36

    36


    36


    There was silence for a little while and I was d Master Damien had fed me. My stomach growling


    would have been very distracting now. The only sounds in the room were the gentle crackling of the


    fire.


    "Once," Master Kein said quietly, "we were on a hunt for a lost man. I was hiding, staying in one


    ce; I had heard the women''s wings nearby. Theynded less than a body''s length from me, but


    didn''t see me."


    The men murmured and Master Kein continued.


    "Do you all remember? I stayed very silent and watched. Theyid the man we had been looking for


    on the ground. They put a little jug of water beside him. He was sound asleep. Once the women left,


    I went to him and woke him up. He told me he had run away, he seemed very confused. We''d never


    seen anything like it."


    Master Evan was the next to speak. "The marks on our shoulders, do the women ce those?" he


    asked.


    "Yes," Christof answered hesitantly, "I think so. That is what the other men told me."


    "I thought as much," Master Evan said confidently. "The marks do not taste like us, they taste of


    something else. I have always wondered. Do you know why the women ce them?"


    Christof seemed relieved to be talking and more relieved by the reaction he was getting. I nced


    up and the tension I had always seen marring his features was slowly dissolving.


    "The men in the mountains seem to think the marks are moreplicated than we understand. If


    you know how to read them, they can tell you who our breeders were. I have studied ours, while


    they are all simr; there are differences."


    "Yes," said Master Bane contemtively stroking his mark, "I have noticed the same thing."


    "You all aren''t upset that we are owned and controlled by the women? I was furious when I realized.


    How is it you all are not upset by this?" Christof asked sounding shocked.


    "We are together, brother. You remember we gain strength from that. Perhaps it would not have


    been so bad for you had we all been there," Master Damien said as Master Bane reached over and


    sped his shoulder.


    The men continued to talk amicably and I was just stunned. They weren''t acting at all like Christof


    had thought they would. It was like they all expected this was the case. I shook my head at the


    ridiculousness of it all.


    A hand was running down my back and I looked up at Master Evan. He looked yful.


    "We need to work on our bond brothers," he said.


    Christof looked unsure. It took me a minute to realize why I was suddenly part of the conversation.


    Once it hit me I realized what my responsibility was in this matter.


    They needed to re-bond with Christof. From what Rose had said group activities helped the bond.


    Excluding Christof, I was always a group activity.


    I walked across the little room to Christof and got up in hisp. No one stopped me, they all just


    watched. Kissing up and down his neck, I tried to murmur encouragement in his ear. I felt his


    hardness growing against my leg, so I knew I was doing a good job. He picked me up and carried


    me toward the bedroom. The rest of the men followed while shedding clothes.


    Christof sat me on my feet as Master Evan and Master Damien pulled off my minimal coverings. It


    was a little nerve racking; they all looked ready, very ready. Nothing in the prior conversation had


    made me feel that way. I wasn''t sure what had them feeling like this.


    I stroked Master Evan''s arm and whispered in his ear to please use the oil. He justughed at me


    softly. Hands pushed me back onto the bed and Master Evan knelt between my legs. He covered


    me with his body and pushed his staff against my dry opening. My body tensed waiting for the pain.


    I felt lips on my neck running up to my ear.


    "Have we not proven since the first day cycle we would not cause you pain? We know your human


    body better than you do. You will be ready when we wish you to be," he said sliding his hand across


    my full breasts.


    Master Evan was a domineering ass and somehow that made him all the more sexy. As he licked


    and sucked his way down my body, I begrudgingly had to admit I''d be wet by the time he got where


    he was going.


    I was irritated. Before he could get down to my center, I scooted out from underneath him and


    flipped onto my stomach.


    I slipped quickly across the bed and made it to Christof. He thought it was funny andy down


    watching me. A yelp escaped me as Master Evan bit my exposed ass. Thankfully he didn''t use the


    fangs.


    "Stay," Master Evan ordered gruffly grabbing my hips.


    "No," I said crawling over aughing Christof.


    "You are really irritating my brother, Ciara," Christof said.


    My answer was cut short as Master Evan started top at my cunt. I loved it when he did that. Still


    hovering over Christof''s chest I allowed myself to be explored. Christof pulled me down for a


    searing kiss as Master Evan paid attention to every part of me except my aching clit. I moaned as


    he removed the plug, I''d forgotten it was still there. Then he put his tongue where the plug had


    been.


    "No, stop, that''s gross, Master Evan," I begged dropping my hips until my wetnessy over


    Christof''s cock.


    "And you love it Ciara. You make more lubrication when I do that, don''t deny it. I''d know you are


    lying," he said arrogantly.


    "Is it ready, brother?" Master Kein asked winding a hand in my hair.


    I was irked by how easily they seemed to get me worked up. I huffed and raised myself over


    Christof. I aimed his length and slid down over it.


    "Yes, I''m ready, Master Kein," I said starting to shift my hips.


    "What are you doing, Ciara?" Master Damien asked watching me curiously.


    I didn''t have a good answer for that. I was doing what we always did, I was just on top. Christof


    groaned and answered for me.


    "Ciara is bringing me great pleasure, brothers. I do not mind the position," he said gripping my hips


    fiercely.


    I ced my hands on either side of his shoulders and started to canter my ass seductively up and


    down. I hoped the group behind me was enjoying the show as I slid on Christof''s staff. On each


    downstroke I ground myself against him.


    Breath in my ear and heat at my back surprised me. Master Kein was looking down at Christof.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You do not mind it is on top?" he asked.


    The idea of finally being in control of one of these wanton sessions had me feeling empowered. I


    looked back over my shoulder at Master Kein and answered for Christof.


    "If you think someone should be on top of me, Master Kein, get on."


    He looked a little startled and a lot confused.


    I had learned a few cuss words from Fuji. In the past I''d been very careful not to use them. Fear it


    would make my Masters angry had stifled my creative spirit. Right now I didn''t think they would take


    me down to the posts.


    "Put your cock up my ass and fuck me," I whispered back to him.


    A collective gasp came from behind me. Christof seemed to think it was funny; heughed. The


    voices behind us were discussing whether what I had suggested was possible. They hadn''t asked


    about doing that together.


    Christof allowed me to slow down while fingers explored me from behind. Finally I stilled over


    Christof and rxed toward him. There was faint sheen of sweat over his chest and I licked at it. I


    adored the slightly salty taste of him.


    Over my shoulder I watched Master Kein cautiously approach my ass. I wanted to move.


    "Hurry up. Stick it in and fuck me," Imanded.


    That was more brazen than I had ever been with them. I hoped they wouldn''t be angry.


    Master Kein obeyed without much fanfare. His length seared into me and I hissed through my teeth.


    There was pain mixed with the pleasure. It was so good, it was too much; I couldn''t decide.


    My noises were ignored as the men intently watched one another. It was awkward at first, but soon


    they had a rhythm going. I wasn''t a terribly active participant I just offered myself in the direction of


    whoever was moving.


    My ass burned a little with the stretch, but Master Kein''s moans of pleasure were so beautiful I


    ignored the slight pain. He was muttering words Fuji had yet to teach me in my ear. I couldn''t


    understand him, but it sounded like he was thrilled. Christof for his part looked rxed as he


    stroked my breasts and thighs. He seemed happier than I''d ever seen him.


    Licking my lips I looked up from Christof''s face and saw Master Damien watching me intently. His


    erection was rock solid and ready. Erect he was eight inches of fury and thick. I loved feel of him


    pressing between my lips. Often he allowed me to suck on his magnificent staff while someone else


    took me from behind. I tried to use my eyes to offer him that now. When he didn''t respond quickly


    enough, I got braver.


    "Come feed me your cock, Master Damien," I purred.


    He came toward me slowly stroking that awesome rod. Their semen was pinkish and I could see a


    little clinging to the tip. Flirtatiously, I licked that off first. His member pressed between my lips and I


    sucked on him. Using my tongue I swirled him around my mouth and tasted him like fine wine. Soon


    I had rxed my throat and was taking him as deep as he wanted.


    It seemed like this much sex would be impossible, but they were so considerate of one another it


    was really easy. Somehow I rocked between the three of them epting their cocks with ease. My


    clit, caught as it was, rubbed continuously on Christof. I was quickly approaching orgasm.

 37

    37


    37


    Master Evan and Master Bane were not to be ignored at the sidelines, they stroked my breasts and


    my sides. Master Evan''s hand continually drifted to the back of my head, forcing me to take Master


    Damien deeper.


    As one being the men sped up their rhythm. The faster they moved the more I was stimted and


    pressed between them. I orgasmed hard, but made sure to keep from mping down my teeth.


    Master Damien really hated to feel my teeth. I bucked wildly and sucked hard on the shaft my


    mouth. My inner muscles mped down on the two cocks farther down.


    The sudden increase in pressure must have been too much for the men. In quick session I felt


    them swell and heard them groan.


    Master Damien took too long in my throat and I couldn''t breath, so I pulled back. As I did thest bit


    of his ejacte hit my lips and dribbled down my chin. Master Evan caught it on his finger and fed it


    to me.


    It was weirdly erotic, but overall still a strange move. I looked a him a little confused.


    "Our seed is sacred, Ciara," he exined as I sucked on his finger. "It must be deposited in a living


    body."


    Master Kein moved away next and I was rolled off Christof onto the bed. Master Bane was looking


    longingly between my legs when Master Evan stopped him.


    "A moment brother," he said leaning down.


    Master Evan rarely kissed me, not in a way I would recognize as a kiss. Master Kein and Christof


    often did, especially when I asked. They all knew what it was though. What Master Evan did now


    was like deep french kissing. He separated my lips and ran his tongue along mine. I responded in


    kind.


    I should have known he wasn''t kissing, he was tasting. He ran his tongue out my mouth and over


    my chin. Almostying across me, he spread me open and ran his tongue into my cunt. I squealed


    and had to ask.


    "Master Evan, what are you doing?"


    "I have never experienced my brothers like this. I think it will strengthen our bond," he said running


    his tongue into my ass.


    I wiggled and tried to get away, but he had a solid grip on my thighs. He was right, I did like it, but I


    still thought it was nasty.


    Once Master Evan had finished he allowed Master Bane to settle between my legs. He was eager


    and pushed himself without pause into my dripping pussy. I groaned at the sensations. He was


    larger than Christof. He pressed into me and I felt my muscles stretch around him. Master Bane


    grunted and continued to thrust.


    A prick was at my lips and I looked up to see Master Evan standing by the bed offering me his cock.


    They had all learned they could go much deeper if Iy on the edge and let my head fall back.


    Rocking between the two men felt more like what I was used to. Soon hands were lifting my legs


    and spreading them, so I took Master Bane deeper. I would recognize Master Kein''s hands


    anywhere as his long fingers fondled my nipple.


    Christof''s hands were busy stroking my mound as Master Bane thrust harder and harder. It felt like


    he would split me down the middle, but I didn''t care. I just wanted him to keep filling me up.


    The conversation between the men was starting to get my attention. Christof was asking about


    ornamentation for my nipples. He said it sounded like a wonderful idea to him. With Master Evan


    holding my ears and fucking my throat I was in no position to argue with him. Through the sexual


    haze it surprised me, though. Christof had never talked about piercing me.


    Christof''s fingers were magical, drifting over my clit to flick it each time Master Bane pulled out. His


    hand retreated and then returned with each pull. My hips were moving unconsciously against the


    two men. Again, I felt the swirling low in my stomach.


    As the orgasm hit my eyes rolled back in my head. I moaned past Master Evan''s cock and he


    slowed slightly enjoying the vibrations. Several more drives and Master Bane''s thick shaft was


    releasing into me. Master Evan held my face to his crotch and I felt him pulsating in my throat. I


    hated it when they came right when I did. It was hard to hold my breath.


    As Master Evan removed his cock and leaned over me to taste his brother I took a moment to


    regain breath. As I panted, he rolled off of me and started to talk to the other men. My cunt was still


    convulsing intermittently.


    Iid on my side, facing away from them and slipped a hand between my legs. Pressing in the little


    waves of pleasure continued to spread through me.


    "What are you doing, ve?" Master Damien asked leaning over me.


    "You all were done with me and I was just finishing..." I said as his fingers slid across my backside


    into my slick channel. His thumb pressed over my clit and the little bundle sent shuddering


    sensation through me. Finally it stopped and I lie still and sated as he withdrew his hand.


    "You belong to us," he said rubbing between my legs, "this belongs to us. Only we are allowed to


    touch it. Do you understand me?" he asked.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I said quietly as he picked me up and headed for the showers.


    I really was a mess and he took his time cleaning me. After he was done bathing me he rubbed the


    cream in to all my sore spots. I thought he was done, but he took a tiny vial off a tall shelf and


    dabbed a little of the liquid on my neck. He looked very satisfied as he patted me dry.


    The stuff he had put on my neck smelled pretty and feminine. Usually I didn''t ask questions, it really


    irritated them, but I was curious.


    "What was that, Master Damien?"


    "Something special, Ciara. Do you like it?" he asked grinning.


    The happy look on his face was a good change.


    "Yes, Master Damien," I answered still confused.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I sat next to Christof and Master Bane, they fed me. I took my time


    chewing once I got full. Master Bane rarely noticed and Christof ignored me when I yed that


    game. Since I''d only just eaten I was particrly full tonight. It surprised me when Christof looked


    down at me and frowned.


    "Ciara, if you can''t chew and swallow I''m sure my brothers can help you," he threatened.


    That had been an awful experience. I quickly swallowed the bite I''d been mulling over and epted


    a new bite from his fingers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For him to say that to me was totally out of character. It really bothered me. For the rest of the meal


    I dutifully took what they gave me and didn''t y any games.


    After dinner the men got undressed and we all walked down to the bathhouse. They all were in a


    really jovial mood, which was terrific.


    At the bathhouse I washed Master Damien as usual. His other brothers slid in front of me and also


    enjoyed getting scrubbed down. Even Christof was still in high spirits and tickled me when I tried to


    wash him.


    I hoped the good times wouldst. My stomach dropped when I heard Andre''s voice. He always


    meant trouble.


    "You all are on an elerated coupling schedule. Why is that? Punishment perhaps. Do the women


    wish to tear you apart one at a time or will they take all of you out together?" he mused standing at


    the side of the pool.


    Master Damienughed. I don''t mean he chortled or chuckled. Heughed so hard he had to grab


    the side of the pool. Master Bane roared withughter and sat on a bench in the shallow water


    holding his side. I looked around shocked at my owners. They were having fun, a lot of fun.


    I almost looked up at Andre; I was dying to see the look on his face. I didn''t have to wait long. Andre


    plunged into the pool in front of me. He looked livid.


    Master Bane and Master Damien were between us before I could blink. The groups started to fight


    viciously and I backed away. An elbow dodged past me and I realized I''d be safer away from the


    fighting.


    Sliding under water I swam toward the other side of the pool. It was the quickest way to travel in the


    water and I didn''t risk looking at anyone. I figured I''d get to the other side and just wait for someone


    toe get me.


    Before I could reach the other wall I was grabbed out and thrust toward Fuji''s owners who were


    standing at the edge. Master Evan ordered them to watch me and then went back the other way.


    ncing up I saw Andre and his brothers being dragged out of the hall by my owners.


    Fuji''s owners took me over to a little alcove and instructed me to kneel. Rose was already there and


    she hugged me.


    "It is human, cousins," I heard Fuji''s owners exin, "we aren''t sure if it is hurt or not."


    "We have not been asked to keep it, yet. We will do our best," a strange male voice replied.


    A man knelt by me and spoke to Rose.


    "Ask it if it is hurt," he said to her.


    Rose repeated the question to me and I looked at her puzzled.


    "No, thank you, I''m fine," I said.


    "Ask it if it breathed the water," the man said to Rose.


    Again she repeated the question to me. This was beyond bizarre.


    "No, I held my breath. My owners know I can hold my breath a long time."


    "Tell it to stretch out and help us examine the body, Rose," the manmanded.


    I waited for Rose to repeat themand to me and I did as she asked. Rose''s owners didn''t touch


    me but they examined me thoroughly.


    "It should be okay if it didn''t breath the water. It doesn''t sound like a human that breathed water or


    was injured. You could wait and see if Damien wants to call a healer for it."


    They thanked the man and I thanked Rose by kissing her cheek.


    Fuji''s owners had to discuss the kiss, of course. Fuji wasn''t from a that kissed.


    The men led me to their suites. They all put the linen wraps on their waists, but Fuji and I stayed


    nude. They asked me to y the little drums, which I did. Fuji danced for them and they seemed to


    really enjoy watching her. To my relief they didn''t throw her on the bed.


    A knock at the door interrupted us.


    Master Damien and his brothers filed in, they were all dressed, so I assumed they had been home.


    They thanked Fuji''s owners politely and then looked at me.


    "What are you doing?" Master Damien askeding to stand in front of me.


    "I y the drums while Fuji dances, Master Damien," I answered him.


    "Did you tell your owners you can dance while I y?" Fuji asked me.


    She knew I hadn''t, I was still shy about dancing with the other girls.


    Fuji''s owners chastised her for speaking in a way that could be construed as speaking to Master


    Damien. She looked appropriately contrite. Master Damien raised his brow and looked at me


    questioningly.


    "Tomorrow night," Master Evan offered, "we should have our evening meal as a group."


    Fuji bounced up and down and told her owners she needed a stringed instrument. I really hated her


    right then. There was no way to get out of this now.


    We walked back to our suites quietly. Several groups of men stopped to talk to my owners about


    Andre and his brothers. Listening to them I learned Master Damien had dragged Andre before the


    General. My owners didn''t know what the General nned to do.


    "There was talk of a transfer," Master Damien shrugged. "They are to be kept in a separate lodging


    until the decision is made."


    That did not surprise me. Andre didn''t fit in here and he made trouble. Much like Fuji''s owners the


    women would probably move them.

 38

    38


    38


    Once we were home the men all stripped down. I was ced in the bed between Master Kein and


    Master Bane. I just managed to thank them for not letting Andre touch me before they fell asleep.


    I stared at the out the window for a long while just thinking. The main moon here had rings around


    it. I watched it making azy perusal of the sky. I was curious about Andre, worried about their


    bond, and more worried about dancing for them. They were my owners, not my lovers, but I


    desperately wanted to please them.


    At the Keepers the next day I was in a tizzy. My owners had seen me do everything, literally.


    Somehow the idea of dancing seductively for them had me really nervous though. I paced while


    Rose and Fujiughed at me.


    "What if they think I look stupid?" I asked intively.


    "You look beautiful when you dance Ciara, your owners will love it. Now stop pacing. Please tell me,


    what are you wearing that smells so wonderful?" Rose asked.


    "I do like the smell also," Fujimented pressing her cool face against my neck.


    Touching my neck I remembered the stuff Master Damien had put there. I still smelled it, too. It did


    smell really good. I''d never known perfume tost that long.


    "My owners put something on my neck after they bathed me," I shrugged, "I don''t know what it


    was."


    "Well, you''re very lucky," said Rose. "Perfume is really expensive here. Itsts for a long time at


    least. My owners put some on me when I''ve made them really happy. What did you do to make


    them so happy with you?" she asked knowingly.


    I groaned and told her. Both women were thrilled to hear the bond was being fixed. They said their


    owners had been concerned about Master Damien and his brothers for a long while. Feeling like a


    big mouth I begged them again not to tell their owners what was going on.


    "Ciara," Fuji said looking confused, "my owners already know the bond is being repaired. The way


    your Warriors fought with Andre and his brothersst night proved it. They haven''t worked together


    like that in a long time. Everyone noticed, it''s not a secret."


    I felt better knowing I wasn''t spreading rumors around. We practiced dancing the rest of the


    morning. I worked on my belly rolls until my stomach was tired. Despite the humor my friends


    exuded I was still really nervous about tonight.


    When the lunch bell rang I was hungry. My little resting ce was in the main dining room. I waited


    patiently expecting anyone but Christof. I was surprised when he took a seat in front of me. He fed


    me and talked to other Warriors around us.


    As per normal, I was full quickly. I took the bites from him slower and slower.


    "Ciara," he whispered in my ear, "no games today. Eat what I have for you or I will ask the Keepers


    to help me feed you," he threatened.


    I looked up at him and didn''t see the look of my friend. His face had no humor in it at all, he was


    seriously irked.


    "Yes, Christof," I said dejectedly.


    "Address me as you address my brothers, Ciara," he warned into my ear.


    "Yes, Master Christof," I responded feeling even more depressed.


    I assumed that Master Damien had gotten on him. There was no other excuse for his behavior.


    Eventually it would be nice if we could be friends again.


    I didn''t stay on the beach with my friends after the mid day meal. I quietly swam out the little grate


    and explored. I noticed the current had changed a little, it was stripping off vegetation higher up the


    wall. Careful to stay above it, I explored until the Keepers brought us in.


    Out of the water I was nervous about my evening again. The girls tried tofort me on the way to


    the Keeper''s courtyard. I knelt down waiting anxiously on my pad for my owners.


    They would hate my dancing; I was sure of it. In my head I could hear themughing at me and


    begging me never to dance again.


    I was sure they were all very well coordinated, they had to be to be Warriors. I had never been


    used of having that ability. Tonight would just disy for the world how much less than them I


    was.


    Another horrible thought tormented me, what if they didn''t want a ve with no talent. Master


    Christof wouldn''t stick up for me anymore, so I''d be sold.


    "CIARA!" Master Evan boomed standing right in front of me.


    I bounced up and nearly ran into Master Bane who had been leaning over behind me.


    "Have you lost the ability to hear?" he asked sounding exasperated.


    "It still has ears, brother," Master Baneughed, "I checked."


    Master Evan continued to re at me until Master Kein patted him on the back, "It looks contrite


    and quite afraid of you. Do not be cruel, brother."


    Master Evan put a hand on either side of my face and kissed my forehead, which was an extremely


    weird gesture for him. In all the time I''d known him he''d never kissed me like that. "Please pay


    attention when we''re speaking to you, Ciara," he said pleadingly.


    "Yes, Master Evan. I''m sorry," I apologized.


    We didn''t go home first today. Master Damien had the transport pad drop us off at the bathhouse.


    The men stripped themselves and then undressed me hurriedly. I bathed Master Damien, as


    normal, but the rest of the men washed themselves. They had gathered their things and we were


    back in our apartment before I could blink.


    Right away I noticed a difference. There were more chairs in the sitting area and the table in the


    eating area was expanded. My stomach fluttered with apprehension as I noted the chairs in the


    sitting room arranged around an open area. Obviously that was where they expected me to dance.


    "Will that be enough room Ciara?" Master Damien asked when he caught me staring at it.


    I nodded mutely and heughed at me. They were all in a wonderful mood. It was like they were


    looking forward to this. I wished I could have shared their anticipation.


    When they got redressed I asked them if I could wear something specific. They dressed me as I


    requested. I asked them to tie a piece of fabric around my waist in addition to my panels.


    When mom and I had taken the ss we always wore what they called a hip scarf. The one I had at


    home had coins on it that shook when I danced. I was so nervous I told my owners all about it.


    I described the outfits the belly dancers wore in detail, right down to the finger cymbals or zills.


    Nobody stopped me from talking; it seemed I was already entertaining them. Master Bane even


    asked about why I did this dance at home. They found the entire story interesting.


    The food arrived in volumes right before Fuji and her owners did. The men greeted each other


    heartily and sat down to feast. I thought I''d be too nervous to eat, but the dinner was really good.


    Master Damien and Master Evan fed me, but it was all from their tes. No bowls of worms were to


    be seen on the table. If dancing meant no worms I had to think it was a good thing.


    After dinner the men sat and talked. Fuji''s owners obviously didn''t know the "campaign" against the


    women was a farce, because they wanted to discuss it. My owners debated strategy with them and


    never let on. I wondered if that was hard for them to know the truth and have to lie about it. I


    certainly wouldn''t have enjoyed it.


    Fuji and I kneeled in front of one another. She had specific songs she wanted me to y for her and


    we had already discussed that. Again, she made me repeat them until she was positive I


    remembered. Fuji knew I was nervous and she also knew humans forgot things when they got


    nervous.


    When the men got quiet I jumped behind the little drums Fuji had brought. Master Damien raised an


    eyebrow at me, but didn''t say anything. Fuji quickly ced our kneeling pads in front of our


    respective owners. I thought that was an odd gesture. Fuji''s owners called her to start dancing,


    which she did with flourish.


    I yed the songs she had asked me to, in the order I was supposed to y them. It felt a little like


    being back at a musicpetition. The exact same feelings were all there. All that time in band had


    paid off, my brain was hard wired for music. This part of the evening I knew I wouldn''t screw up.


    Fuji writhed and dipped, doing the traditional dances of her people. She swung her hips and her hair


    wildly. I rxed as I yed, I was used to watching Fuji dance.


    My owners were not used to watching a female dance. They looked at her with mouthes agape as


    she twisted and spun. Her knees went both forward and back, so she got herself in some positions I


    never would be able to.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she had finished she kneeled on a pad in front of her owners. Apparently that was how I


    should finish, I noted to myself.


    Our owners let her rest for a moment and talked between themselves. I was right, Master Damien


    and his brothers had never seen anyone dance. They were enthralled with Fuji''s movements.

 39

    39


    39


    Master Damienplemented Fuji''s owners on what a wonderful ve she was. Her owners took it


    all in stride and thanked Master Damien for his praise. They talked about how they had learned to


    y an instrument. Now they could y and watch her dance whenever they wanted.


    For her part, Fuji looked radiant. She loved to have her owners speak highly of her, it was the one


    thing in life that made her happy. From what I had figured out all women on her were


    essentially ves. They were trained from birth to please the men that kept them.


    "Ciara," I heard Master Evan call and I looked up. He was motioning to the center of the room. Fuji


    picked up the stringed instrument she had brought with her and started to y.


    I moved into the open space and took a big breath. Looking at the floor I started to shift my hips


    side to side in time with the music. My feet knew the routine and of their own ord started to


    move. In my fear, I realized I wasn''t moving my arms at all. Slowly, I started to make the sinuous


    movements I was supposed to. I had to look up when I did that, the men looked fascinated. No one


    in the room looked disgusted or amused.


    Slowly, I gained confidence. I shimmied my hips and started to roll my stomach up and down. My


    pelvis started to move in the stato left right rhythm like it was supposed to. Inadvertently I found


    my fingers moving like they had zills in them.


    As my movements became faster and more self assured, Fuji sped up the rhythm of her ying.


    Soon I was having a really good time, turning so they could see my ass jiggle as I shimmied and


    moving all over the little space. I spun and twirled putting myself directly in front of each of my


    owners as I danced for them.


    The covers over my breasts were barely there when I was standing still, now they were both off to


    the side. Not like it really mattered, it just meant they could see me moving all over the ce.


    Finally, I started to feel winded. I looked at Fuji pointedly and she yed me a nice exit. As the


    music stopped I dropped to my knees in front of Master Damien and looked up at him. He looked


    taken aback, but thankfully not like he thought it was funny.


    Fuji''s owners rose to leave as theyplimented Master Damien on me. My owners told Fuji''s they


    appreciated the praise. Master Damien told them he would enjoy having theme over again.


    The men talked at the door for some time. I used it to get my breathing back in order. It took me a


    long time to get winded, especially considering my afternoon hobby. I must have been dancing a


    really long time. Hopefully, it wasn''t too long and I bored them. Except for epting the other men''s


    compliments they hadn''t said anything about my dancing. I was concerned.


    "Ciara," Master Damien said sitting in front of me, "why didn''t you tell us you could do that?" he


    asked.


    I was surprised by the question. They were all looking at me expectantly, so I had to say something,


    "You never asked, Master Damien," was all I coulde up with.


    "You''ve been able to do that since you first got here?" Master Kein asked pulling me to stand and


    touching my stomach.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, sort of, we practice at the Keepers and I think I''ve gotten better, Master Kein," I answered


    watching him. He paced around me feeling my hips, like something about them might be different.


    The men made me do the dance moves as theyid their hands on my body. They wanted to know


    what it felt like. As I shook and shimmied in front of them, I watched their pants all start to look too


    tight.


    "We will get you an outfit like you described to dance for us," Master Damien stated as I rolled my


    stomach for him. "I wish to see you dance in the traditional costume."


    I started to ask him how he nned to do that, but the hungry look in his eyes stopped me. Master


    Christof was the first to start removing my skimpy coverings. His brothers weren''t far behind.


    Master Bane picked me up and walked quickly toward their bedroom. The men disrobed before they


    got there. As Master Evan pushed me onto the bed, I prayed they would let me get warmed up also.


    They surrounded me looking hungry and horny.


    Master Christof was in a mood to learn tonight. He knelt between my thighs and started to lick as


    Master Bane and Master Evan spread my legs. Only Master Evan really got between them like that,


    the rest just usually watched him. Under Master Evan''s tutge Master Christof proved he was a


    quick study. On his tongue I got so horny I was begging someone to fuck me, which they did.


    Master Damien was thest to climb on top of me and I was in a state. I was covered in sweat and


    my long hair was stuck to my face and neck. Evidently given the right stimtion I could have


    multiple orgasms.


    My body felt like it was a mass of live wires. I screamed curse words at Master Damien in English


    and in hisnguage when he started to move. He just watched me impassively and moved slower


    until I calmed some.


    "You have developed an interesting vocabry, Ciara," he said quietly.


    I grunted a response as my eyes rolled back in my head. The spasms in my belly had never really


    stopped.


    "You may not use those words outside this room," Master Evan saidying beside us and licking a


    bead of sweat off my neck.


    I just staredzily at him, which seemed to irritate him.


    "Did you hear me, Ciara?" he asked.


    "Yes, Master," I grunted.


    He hardly looked satisfied with that response, but Master Damien was in the mood forpletion


    not answers. He sped up his movements and whispered in my ear all the things they would do if I


    cursed in public. I groaned my answer into his neck as my spent body continued to twitch beneath


    his.

 40

    40


    40


    I think they bathed me after they were finished. Since I passed out once Master Damien was done


    with me, I wasn''t sure. Considering how sticky I felt the next morning, they might not have, though.


    I woke before anyone else and wandered out toward the bathroom. It was one of those mornings


    where I would have drunk coffee back home. I felt like a zombie. I was sitting on the pot before I


    realized there wasn''t anyone to wipe me. As I reached for the rag on the counter, I was stopped.


    Master Christofid his hand over mine and looked pissed.


    "What are you doing?" he asked. He towered over me the way Master Damien did when he was


    angry.


    "I''m sorry, Christof... Master Christof. I forgot to get someone toe with me," I stuttered.


    He''d never been so harsh with me. As he picked up the rag and cleaned me, it finally hit me.


    "Your bond with your brothers is fixed isn''t it, Master Christof?"


    "We are bonded again, yes. It will take time to be as strong as it was, but it is fixed," he


    answered cleaning me.


    It was my own private horror. My friend was gone, lost into the chasm that was their collective mind.


    All that trouble to save him and I''d helped to send him away permanently. A single tear ran down my


    cheek as I stood up.


    "Why are you making tears, Ciara?" he asked curiously taking it off my face.


    "Sometimes humans make tears when we are happy about something. I''m really happy for you


    Master Christof," I lied.


    I don''t think he believed me, but he let it slide.


    I was so depressed. The one person here that didn''t insist I act like a mindless ve was now a


    mindless ve. I barely noticed when Master Damien let me choose between two different pieces of


    ornamentation to wear to the Keepers today. They''d never done that before, but I was too upset to


    give it much thought.


    The men were still in phenomenally fabulous states of mind. They didn''t seem to notice my mood,


    which was a good thing. It would have been impossible to exin.


    After all the exertionst night I was really thirsty. They had set me between Master Bane and


    Master Kein and I kept asking for a little more water during the morning meal. Master Kein must


    have gotten sick of me, he handed me a full cup and went back to the conversation.


    I just stared at him. Nobody else even looked at me. Tentatively I took a sip and looked up. They


    were still talking about a new sword someone had gotten. I drank the whole cup and handed it back


    to Master Kein, he filled it and asked if I wanted more.


    I shook my head ''no'' and heughed tousling my hair. It struck me to wonder if they could just stick


    to their own stupid rules. That would make my life so much easier.


    I was still down when we got to the Keeperspound. They weren''t though. Master Damien


    kissed my cheek and told me to have fun. He said we would go for a fitting in the next couple of


    days. I needed to describe to the tailors how the outfit I danced in was made. They were all acting


    so off, I couldn''t figure it out.


    The girls were sympathetic to my problem when I told them about it. They didn''t really understand


    though. Even Rose had forgotten what it was like to have a special rtionship with just one


    person. They tried to cheer me up, but it didn''t really work. I was in a funk.


    Master Christof came to feed me for lunch, in the lunch room, of course. I ate what he gave me and


    didn''tin. He talked with the other Warriors about the campaign and who was going for a


    coupling next. They gave each other pointers on how to best subdue the women. He didn''t seem at


    all upset to be lying out his ass.


    I missed him, the real him. I missed talking to him about how he was raised and what it was like to


    use a sword, all the stupid stuff we used to talk about at mid day. At some point during the meal I


    started to cry again. He brushed the tears away and looked at me questioningly.


    Recovering quickly I told him I was thinking of my family again. He said the same thing Master


    Damien had, I wasn''t permitted to think about them. They had not done a good job protecting me. In


    truth, I had to agree with him about that.


    After lunch I swam out my little hole. I surfaced and saw the Keepers were busy with the girls on the


    beach. I was d for the way they obsessed on us. It made it easier to disappear in the afternoons.


    They were always helping someone undress or walking them to the bathroom. It was stupid the way


    they acted like we were all little kids.


    I took a breath a dived deep. There were all these little yellow fish that hung out at the edge of the


    rock wall by the inlet. I chased them sometimes. I saw a cluster of them now. Swimming toward


    them, they scattered and then all went left. Weirdly enough, they all kept going and didn''t go back to


    the wall, neither did I.


    I was caught in the current. I''d forgotten it was higher up now. The undertow sucked me along at a


    rapid pace. Back at home, I''d been taught never to fight an undertow, but I''d never been in one thisContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    strong or fast. I remembered an old lifeguard telling me to rx and use my hands to guide me to


    the surface.


    My lungs were burning for air and I couldn''t tell which way was up. I let out a little bubble and


    watched it as I flew past it. I tilted my hands so they took me that direction. Slowly the light started


    to get brighter. I was going the right direction. Just a few more seconds, I told myself. Just hang


    onto your air just few more seconds.


    Gasping for breath I broke the water''s surface and continued to be dragged along. I couldn''t get out


    of the current and I watched the shore and the rocky inlet getting smaller and smaller. I screamed


    for the Keepers, but I was already so far out. Much to my dismay, I was being dragged out to sea.


    It took forever to get out of the current. Finally, I was dumped unceremoniously on what was


    essentially arge sand bar in the middle of the ocean. I looked around and realized I was in the


    middle of nowhere.


    I couldn''t seend in any direction. If I could tell which way home was I could swim toward it. The


    current had twisted me around for so long I wasn''t even sure of that anymore. Not that I could fight


    the current to get back there anyway.


    My eyes started to tear up, I was going to die here. No one would ever find me. I fought for control


    of myself and it was a losing battle.


    As the sun set, the water started to rise. I had no idea how big the change in tide would be. By the


    time that awesome ringed moon rose into the sky the tide had risen significantly. There wasn''t sand


    underneath my feet anymore, just deep dark water. I drifted aimlessly in the ocean trying not to


    panic.


    I was thirsty, so thirsty. Televisions shows back home had taught me you can''t drink salt water. This


    water tasted like the ocean on earth. I doubted drinking it would help me feel better. I''d seen some


    shows where drinking the ocean killed you faster.

 41

    41


    41


    Finally. my survival instinct kicked in and I concentrated on scanning the horizon fornd. These currents would dump me on a shore eventually, I


    reasoned, I just had to be on the lookout. Focusing my energy felt good. I was a survivor, I could live through this.


    The first time I felt something brush my leg I screamed. Quickly, I realized it was my motion that was attracting whatever kept touching me. I floated


    on my back and tried to move as little as possible. I looked at the stars and did that breathing Rose had taught me


    The panic started to crest again. My options were not looking good. I could drown, be eaten. or die of dehydration. Fighting hard, I concentrated on


    watching the stars and breathing deep.


    Looking to my right I thought I saw a light, so I moved and my feet sank into the water. I kicked a little to get higher. It was my imagination or the


    reflection of the moon. Nothing was out there, it was just me


    The touch on my leg was firmer this time. I stilled all my movement, but it was toote. I screamed and thrashed as something wrapped around my


    lower leg. Slowly it started to pull me down. I took a big breath just before my head was pulled under. Some part of me realized it would probably be


    thest air I would ever take.


    I tried to fight, but it was useless. I was dragged deeper and deeper. Whatever was wrapped around my leg was thick as my arm and slimy. It had a


    hold on me like I''d never felt before. Little stinging pricks went around my leg everywhere the thing touched.


    Now I knew what would kill me, drowning. I fought the urge to breath; it was so strong. I needed air badly. That first breath underwater would be my


    last. I put it off as long as I could.


    I gave in to the urge and felt the ocean wash into my lungs. The pain was immense, but it would be over soon. My throat mmed shut and I


    struggled with theck of air. My body writhed in the water. The ckness overtook me and I was grateful for it finally.


    I dreamed of Master Kein in that horrible abyss. He was in my face, his hair floating like a halo around his head. Next thing I knew he was forcing a


    thick piece of slime between my lips. The thing he stuffed in my mouth was gross. It was so nasty and it was moving like worms. This was a horrible


    way to die. Drowning while worms crawl into you.


    The worms were moving everywhere inside of me. They had long since forced past my gag reflex deep into my threat. I felt them in my nose, too. I


    tried to cough, but I couldn''t. Really, I just wanted the worms out of me.


    My strength started to return, it felt like I was breathing again. Reaching up I tried to grab the slimy junk out of my mouth. Now Master Damien was


    right in front of me, his hair was stered to his face. He shouted at me to leave it. He held me in an iron grip.


    My vision blurred and ckened for another moment. Master Bane was before me now feeling over my heart and shouting. I couldn''t understand him


    This was such a horrible, confusing dream


    Wind was whipping past my face; there isn''t wind underwater. I wasying on metal. In my dream I wasn''t underwater anymore. A sharp pain got my


    attention and I looked toward my leg. A giant pink mass was wrapped around it and stuck to it. It''s tail end flopped and moved down by my foot. I tried


    to scream or move away, but strong hands held me down.


    I watched as a man I didn''t recognize brought what looked like a fiery brand down over the pink mass on my leg. Pain rocketed through me and I saw


    the burned part fall away. The brand was reheated out of my sight and then he ced it back over the thing covering me. I''d never felt such burning


    as when he brought the fiery metal down over the mass, but each time he moved it away a little more fell off my leg.


    Looking up I saw my owners standing over me. They looked like they were all seething mad and soaked to the skin. The pain radiated up from my leg


    again and I watched the moon slowly fade out of sight.


    This was an awful nightmare, I just wanted it to end. Why couldn''t I die like a normal person and not have a nightmare first?


    Finally. ckness took over and I weed the calm that it brought.


    I was back in my owner''s bed in thepound. My brain felt muddied and clouded. I was used to waking slowly, but this level of confusion was


    annoying even for me. Turning my head slightly I saw bright blue eyes and long blonde hair.


    Master Evan was watching me with unfaltering attention. Hey on his side in the bed locking at me. He had his head propped up on his hand as


    though he had been studying me for some time.


    "So which horror is it to be this time, Ciara?" he asked brushing my hair off my forehead. "Though I know it serves no purpose, I will tell you again,


    you are safe and we are real."


    What a bizarre thing to say.


    I turned my head and saw the moon through the window. It was night. I couldn''t figure how I got here or where I was supposed to be. I didn¡¯t


    remember going to sleep and no one else was in bed.


    The men slowly came into the bedroom and sat around me on the bed. They were all dressed in their linen shifts. It must be bedtime. I couldn''t figure


    out why I went to bed first.


    "What has it said this time?¡± Master Damien asked taking a sip from the cup in his hands.


    God, I was thirsty, so thirsty.


    "Master Damien.¡± I pleaded and pointed to the cup. My voice was raspy.


    "It recognizes you, brother,¡± Master Evan said as he helped me to sit up.


    They held me-up and let me drink. I


    felt weak ang-dizzy. Inside the cup


    was water, but itburned going = ?


    down. I coughed and sputtered, brat I


    wanted ore. I clung to Master?


    Damien¡¯ s arm so he wouldn Htake


    thezcup away. They fed met ittle sips


    until the thirst had gottenbetter.


    I tried to movexny leg and screamed


    as pain shotthrough me. Jerking the


    covers away I screamed again. My


    right eg was tattooed and raw . S


    looking, I it looked like an intricate


    snake wrapping around my entire


    cal fon the right.  ite)


    6


    "Ah, it is to be the waking dream of the tentacle again,¡± said Master Bane quietly.


    It doesn''t have-you, Ciara," Master


    Christof said\petting my shoulder.


    "We burned i it off of your leg, there4s


    no tentatle stuck to you. You arent


    drowning. We cut the fleint''s ?.


    appendage and pulled you up,¡± ¡°he


    said.  _~


    aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about?" I grated out. "Why did you mark my leg like this, Master Christof?"


    They all just stared at me for a moment. "Is it avake?" Master Damien asked contemtively.


    "Ciara," Master Kein asked, "where are you?"


    ¡°In the bedroom," I answered confused.


    "Do you know who we are?¡± Master Christof asked looking hopeful


    "You are my owners," I croaked out.


    They cheered and pped each other on the shoulders. It was an impromptu celebration going on around me.


    Master Bane leaned forward and kissed the top of my head, "Although I''d like to whip you raw before we take you to the vige, I''m d to see you


    back,¡± he said smiling


    "Why do you want to whip me? Why did you mark me? Why are you so happy? What is going on, Masters?" I asked in rapid fire session.


    "Ah, the questions," Master Damien saidughing


    ¡°And what''s wrong with my voice? Why do I hurt? What happened today?" I continued to ramble

 42

    42


    42


    "Today?!" Master Keinughed. "Ciara, you have been feverish and delirious for nearly two day cycles. Brothers, bring it more to drink and something


    to eat.¡±


    I sat in stunned silence as they bustled around getting me food and more water. I took what they gave me gratefully although my throat was really


    sore. I could not figure out what they were talking about.


    My most recent memories were shbulbs of nightmares: the deep dark ck, a slimy pink tentacle, and their irate faces floating over me. It took a


    while for the memories to solidify in my mind. As a rush, the timeline came back to me.


    My eyes went wide when I realized. I nearly choked on what I had been eating. It hadn''t been a bad dream. I had been in the ocean, way out in the


    ocean. Something had grabbed me. I had been pulled under and I had been drowning.


    Hurriedly I looked around and grabbed the closest man to me. He felt real. Master Evan felt like he always did, hard muscle and warm skin. He was


    looking at me curiously.


    Tears started to streak down my face when what Master Bane said made sense. They were going to ay a whip on me for what I had done. I retched


    and tried to keep the food and drink down. The root from before was presented to me and I took it.


    "Please Masters," I whispered, "how many times will yoush me?" I was really crying now.


    Master Christof wiped my face before he answered.


    "It depends on how honest you can be with us. If we are satisfied we may notsh you at all," he said cooly.


    My head bobbed up and down and theyughed at my gesture.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "How did you escape, Ciara?" Master Damien asked.


    I answered them with absolute honesty. I told them I liked to dive outside the cove to explore. Without missing a detail. I described the hole in the


    grate. They watched me stoically and I rambled on without thought.


    They heard about the current and agreed when I told them it had changed. As the ringed moon moved though its cycle in the sky, so did the current


    Everyone in the room was already aware of that.


    Master Damien calmly asked how long I had been going out in the ocean. Their faces didn''t change as I told them since the first day at the Keepers. I


    apologized profusely. They just ignored me.


    I asked hesitantly what the mark on my leg was.


    Master Evanughed, "You are like us now,¡± he said pointing to the mark on his shoulder.


    "Yes," I insisted, ¡°I understand we both have tattoos, but where did minee from Masters?¡±


    "You were grabbed by a creature in


    the ocean, wereall it a fleint. It grabs


    it''s prey anciirags it down,


    consuming i once it gets to the


    bottom: I tis shocking you were not


    grabbed sooner. They are _


    everywhere outside the currents.


    Th¨¦ tentacle releases chemicals into


    it''s prey. In you those chemicals


    must mark the skin," Master Bane


    answered.


    NX


    "Evan has determined it is the same chemical the women use to mark us," Master Christof said absently.


    "Tell me, Ciara." Master Damienmanded. "How did you avoid the fleint before we arrived?"


    I told him I had felt them brushing my legs. They didn''t understood floating, so I exinedying still and t in the water.


    "How did you find me, Masters?" I asked.


    ¡°You don''t listen, Ciara," Master Evan said, "I already warned you I have a sense for creatures I have tasted. I followed my sense to you. We heard


    the scream and saw your bubbles rise from the water. We went down to find you," he finished stroking my arm


    I thanked him, kissing his hand. They made me thank all of them individually, which I did


    "I breathed the water, Masters. How did you fix that?" I wondered out loud.


    "You screamed about worms in your sleep. We assumed it was the creature I put in your mouth. It went deep into you and pulled out the water,


    pumping in air. They are quite useful. The Fishers that took us to find you had one they allowed us to use,¡± Master Kein answered


    Master Damien picked me up and moved me into the showers indicating an end to my questions.


    "We haven''t been able to get you near water in two cycles, Ciara," he exined setting me on the floor.


    My leg hurt tog much to stand on, so


    he let me sitNster Evan helped


    him and they washed me head to ?


    toe. I fought when they tried to wash


    my rigt''leg, so the other men came


    and teld me as Master Evan-cleaned


    it. Fhe leg was SO sensitiveiit felt like


    th@y were washing me with needles.


    Once I was drytheyid me back in


    the bed. All the attention to my leg


    had made itthrob. I whimpered as ~


    they pulled a thin nket over it anid


    Masten Christof looked curiously-at


    me. He left the room and returned


    with the foul smelling goop-He puta


    g¨¦herous portion across iy chest.


    The effects of the stuff was nearly instantaneous. I rxed and watched the men crawl into bed around me. It didn''t take long for sleep to take me


    again.

 43

    43


    43


    I wasn''t sent back to the Keepers the next day or the day after. My owners barely allowed me out of bed. Healers came to see me and marveled over


    my leg. Living through the attack of a fleint was quite a feat. They congratted my owners on my continued survival


    As the swelling went down and the chewed on look got better the leg took on an exotic appearance. The marks started on the bottom of my foot and


    ran to just under my knee. Two parallel lines of deep ck ran around my leg about 5 inches apart. Between them was an intricate swirling of lines


    and circles. Just under my knee it looked like the head of a snake, as the parallel lines got wider and semicircr.


    I had my own group of Keepers that watched me during the day. They barely let me turn over on the bed by myself. One of them watched me at all


    times. If I slept one of them would sit by the bed and stare at me. It was like they expected me to jump out the window if I got a chance.


    The second day the Keepers closed the leather door to the bedroom and I heard knocking around in the main room. They wouldn''t tell me what was.


    going on out there. I peaked out after they opened it back up. We must be expectingpany, there were more chairs and the table was expanded.


    My owners arrived home early that night. They didn''t go to the bathhouse, but instead showered in their quarters. They washed me head to toe. My


    leg had mostly stopped hurting, so I didn''t fuss when they washed that.


    They dressed themselves in crisp linen shirts and new locking leather pants. I even noticed Master Christof shined his shoes. Stupid me, I should


    have known who wasing


    The General and his brothers arrived at dinner time. After the food was delivered and set up on the table, Master Damien carried me out of the


    bedroom. Heid me on a floating pad in the middle of the main room. If I hadn''t been so terrified of the General I might have been curious what held


    it up.


    The General and his brothers were fascinated by my new markings. They touched all over my leg and explored it. The General even licked it. I would


    have thought that was odd, but Master Evan probably would have done the same thing. Eventually they were satisfied they had explored it enough.


    "I wish to feed it," the General said.


    My owners didn''t hesitate and helped me off the floating table. I knelt obediently next to the General. He and his brother fed me thorough out the


    meal. I didn''t y any games. I would have tried to eat the te if he gave it to me.


    After dinner the men retired to the lower sitting area. Master Christof pulled me to stand, which was good because I needed the help. My leg was


    starting to ache. I didn¡¯t know how much longer I could kneel on it. Limping slightly, I walked with him into the sitting room. Thankfully, he pulled me to


    sit on hisp.


    ¡°Your bond is repaired, I see,¡± the General stated.


    Master Damien told him it was


    "The ve was of use then?" the General''s brother asked watching me.


    My owners all agreed I had been helpful.


    "The Administrators are pleased," the General said and then asked. "What do you n to do about the ve''s escape attempt?"


    Surprised, I looked up. I wasn''t trying to escape. With wide eyes I looked at Master Damien and shook my head. A hard look from him made the


    comment die in my throat.


    "We will take it to the vige," he said decisively.


    I''d been to the vige. It didn''t seem that bad. I knew they wouldn''t let the shopkeepers touch me, so I wasn''t that worried.


    I should have known something


    horrible was gaing to happen. I


    night have prepared myself for it,


    but I wasa¡¯tthinking. When they >


    didn''t putthe plug inthe next =<


    morning; I was d they forgot:>


    Theysdid n''t dress me, but I didn''t let


    it bother me. We got ona transport


    like every other morning but it went


    the wrong way. All of this should


    have alerted me. I might have had


    the chance to beg them, but I didn''t.


    a


    We went toward the mountains. I watched as mile after mile of dry rough countryside passed underneath us. I just considered the beautiful scenery


    and didn¡¯t wonder why we were going this way.


    After a long while a building broke


    the horizon, i€was surrounded by


    the crumbling remains of a town. .


    We drifted to a stop in front of thes


    parang ke lightening, my cor


    and Rs fs were off me and Master


    Damien pushed me from the


    tkansport pad. I stumblec-down and


    turned to look at him.  Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ~


    The transport raised in the air so it hovered just outside of my reach.


    "You wished to be free, so here you are," Master Evan smirked at me.


    "No cor to indicate you are owned, no owners to feed or bathe you," Master Damien continued


    "Please, no," I said looking around


    The area looked deserted. If they left me here I would die.


    "You may explore all you wish," Master Bane said in a hard voice.


    ¡°Careful of the Warriors that patrol the area," Master Kein warned. "You are nothing to them, just a toal to use and discard.¡±


    I paled and reached for them. They couldn''t be leaving me to the others.


    "Perhaps if you are good enough one of them may choose to put their symbol on you,¡± Master Damien sighed, ¡°but I doubt it. They have no reason to


    take home and be burdened with what they can freely use here.¡±


    I screamed fasthem as the pad


    lifted off angtthey left. Dropping to


    my kneesan the dusty ground! =>


    cried likeva baby. I couldn''t figureout


    why toey would go to all the tr¨¦uble


    to save me just to kill me oO


    themselves.


    4

 44

    44


    44


    Once the tears dried I looked around. This area once had been bustling. there were the foundations of innumerable buildings. A crumbling wall


    surrounded the entire area. I wandered toward the only building with a roof. There was no door, just an opening in the wall.


    I reached out and touched the pink brown stone and it crumbled a little under my fingers, this ce was falling apart. I stepped into the doorway and


    immediately stepped back out. A skeletony against the far wall. It was most certainly humanoid.


    For a while I just stood and hyperventted. The rational part of my brain decided to take over at some point. I tried to remember how long it would


    take for me to die. Theck of water would kill me first. If I was going tost I would have to find water here.


    As I walked around the rocks on the ground dug into my feet. The smooth cobblestones I was used to were cracked and broken here. I tripped and


    stepped hard on a broken piece and it went deep into my left foot.


    I sat on a stump and examined the wound. Blood seeped slowly from the broken skin and dripped to the ground below me. The injury was deep and


    touching it hurt. With nothing to clean or wrap it with, I ignored it.


    I had to find water, so I walked around looking. The gouge was leaving bloody tracks where ever I went. I wandered all over and didn''t see anything


    that looked like a well or a water source. Except for my sticky little footprints this ce was bone dry.


    It was hot, warmer than the vige I had called home. I was sweating profusely. The dust I kicked up was sticking to my damp skin and felt disgusting.


    Limping I moved back to the building with the skeleton. I crouched inside the doorway out of the sun and watched the bones. I wondered what she


    had done to get left to die out here.


    I looked around the room and saw there was a small alcove off to the side. Wandering around the room I nced into the recess, inside was a small


    jug that bore my owners¡¯ insignia. I hadn''t been this thirsty since I was in the ocean. ncing down I noticed several small bugs swimming in the jug.


    Picking up the dirty pitcher I looked closer inside and saw there was a small amount of water.


    The water teased me. It was dirty, I could tell just looking at it. The container was filthy and there were little silver things swimming in it. I ced the


    jug carefully down and looked for something I could pour the water into. If I had a cup I could pick the bugs out.


    I walked everywhere in the crumbling vige, but there wasn''t a cup or even another jug to be found. I did find more bugs. Swarms of the nasty silver


    things were everywhere. At some point I thought about the funny nts that lined the walls to thepound. They obviously had been ced


    purposely.


    When I returned to the building I went straight to the jug. I was parched and dry, bugs or not I''d drink the water.


    The jug was covered with the little silver things. The water was thick with them now. I sobbed and choked down the water, drinking a handful of bugs


    with it. They tasted disgusting. I wanted to scream and cry, but that wouldn''t do any good. In fact, it would dehydrate me faster.


    I sat in the room with the remains and watched the sun''s rays move across the floor. My foot was throbbing and I tried to ignore it. There was really


    nothing else to do.


    Just before sunset I heard the hum of a transport pad outside. I jumped up and ran out the door. My eyes locked with those of a massive blonde


    haired man. I ran back into the building and backed into the far wall. I couldn''t stop watching as the men came toward me. Most of them wererge


    and well armed, obviously Warriors.


    Five of the men entered the building


    and stalked toward me. I screamed


    for my Mast¨¦rs and jumped outa .


    . NN =


    window onthe wall. They were ons


    top of mre before I got ten feet away.


    > . we


    t was pointless struggle and they


    aughied heartily at me as they


    dragged me, by my hair, back into


    the building.


    ~


    "Who are you screaming for ve?" one of them asked me. "Your owners left you here. I''m not sure why they left their mark on you though," he


    patted the mark on my stomach. "Do you think you are worthy of theming back for you?"


    "Why would theye back?" another man spoke. "This thing has no sense, it looks right at us and dares the consequences. It doesn¡¯t learn. What


    would make such proud men take this stupid creature back?¡±


    I continued to writhe and cry for Master Damien and his brothers. The men held me tight and fondled me everywhere. They even took the chance to


    fully examine my marked leg


    I heard rustling as new feet came into the room. The Warriors currently man handling me held me so I couldn''t see the new participants. When a


    sharp pain came from my tender left foot I shrieked and started to struggle anew.


    "We will beat you if you make that sound one more time," one of the Warriors warned me.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The piercing pains in my foot continued and there was nothing I could do to stop them. It took every ounce of control I had to not cry out. Master


    Damien and his brothers had never treated me like this. I wanted them toe back for me desperately.


    I guess the new men didn''t want me either. The nasty fondling stopped and they threw me into a corner of the room and left. Huddled on the dirty


    floor, I panted for several minutes.


    When I looked at my foot I was shocked. It was wrapped tight in a clean bandage. The top of the bandage had my owner''s mark on it.


    Gathering myself I moved out of the


    corner and loeked around. A small


    dirty wate pitcher with my owner''s


    symbol on itwas just beginning tox


    attract tke bugs. Crawling across


    the flogrI downed the con ents¡±


    befare it attracted anymore insects.


    A bowl with their mark contained


    s¨¦veral worms crawling around in


    the slime. I was hungry and ate


    quickly, bugs and all, sucking down


    every bit of the liquid in the bowl.


    Expectantly, I waited by the door and watched the moon rise into the sky. Part of me was sure my owners woulde for me. They never did.


    Exhausted, Iy down on the floor.


    The floor was hard and grimy, even worse than awn chair on the front porch. The temperature dropped and I curled into a tight ball trying to stay


    warm. My foot was throbbing. To make matters worse the bugs found me interesting and crawled all over me when Iy still


    All during the night I heard the hum


    of transport pads outside. Each time


    one passedit woke me up. My terror


    was two,fold, when they weren''t <


    there I fedred sometning p owling i


    the night. When I could hear the¡¯


    tranSports, I feared the menthat


    would be on them. I s eptalittle, bu


    was wide awake when th¨¦ pad


    landed the next morning.


    a)


    +


    I peaked out the doorway hopefully. It wasn''t Master Damien and his brothers or the men fromst night. Again, I looked right at them and that


    seemed to infuriate them.

 45

    45


    45


    These men came toward me looking predatory and hungry. My foot ached and I couldn''t run on it, so I hadn''t even made it to the window this time.


    Once again, I screamed for my Masters. The men grabbed me and held me as I struggled.


    "It tries to escape; yet Damien and his brothers leave their valuable mark, fix it when it is injured, and feed it. This thing has no sense to be thankful,"


    one man sneered pulling my hair back cruelly.


    I closed my eyes to avoid looking at them. That had worked before.


    "Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I cried and one of the men pped me hard across the face. I felt my lip split at the contact.


    The other man wrapped my hair around his fist until I couldn''t move my head an inch. ¡°You wear a mark but no cor, ve. If you speak to us we


    assume you think we are your Masters. Should we put our cor on you?" he asked.


    I kept my eyes closed and my mouth shut tight. I wanted Master Christof back. I wanted Master Evan and his arrogance back. I prayed they would


    come and get me.


    "Why not use it for its purpose brothers?" one of the men asked. "It is not currently owned and we have been curious about the appeal of an Earth


    ve.¡±


    I screamed and tried to get away. My purpose was sex and I was not willing to have sex with these five strange men. I cried for my owners to stop


    these men. Of course, they couldn''t hear, but I couldn''t stop trying. My struggle was pointless.


    The menid me on the floor and pulled my arms and legs apart. I tried to scratch, kick, and bite; it made no difference. They restrained me like I


    wasn''t even trying.


    My eyes should stay closed, but I had te know what they were doing. Looking wildly around I saw the man between my legs had his pants down at his


    knees. He was ciling his cock liberally.


    I would not watch them rape me. I turned my head to the side and felt the hot tears leaking out. Willing my body to rx so I would not be hurt more, I


    gave up.


    The man wasying on top of me now. His cock was pressed at the entrance to my womanhood. I felt his breath in my ear as he spoke.


    "Were someone iming you they would not allow this," he said quietly. "A ve that is owned can only be used by its Masters.¡±


    My own breath shuddered out and I opened my eyes watching the wall beside us. He was right. My owners, were they iming me, would never


    allow this


    The man pressed against me as I whimpered on the floor with tears running down my face. He was hard andrge. The bulbous head started to slip


    into me and he stilled his movements. Some part of me was still lucid enough to be grateful he didn''t just ram himself home in a single push. I wasn''t


    ready and, oil or not, I would probably tear.


    A shadow passed on the floor from the direction of the window. I didn¡¯t look to see who it was, it didn''t matter. When these men were done, the ones


    still outside would probably take a turn also. It would just give them reason to hurt me if I looked at them.


    "Too bad,¡± the man on top of me said and pulled himself out.


    Iy still and waited for him to continue, but he didn¡¯t. The man just got up and I could hear him dressing. Suddenly my arms and legs were free, but I


    didn''t move. Something had made them stop.


    The men were jovial as they left. They were busy talking about their next coupling. I was left. forgotten, on the floor.


    When I heard the hum of the transport glide away I pulled my legs up and wrapped into a ball. I felt gross and vited. My owners never left me


    feeling this way.


    I watched the dust dance in the light and thought about my circumstances. For all practical purposes I had been taken without my consent multiple


    times, but it never left me feeling like this. My owners were gentle and brought me pleasure. These men would have just used me on the hard dirty


    floor and left


    Everything would have been about them. The oil was probably more for their pleasure than myfort. I remembered my old boyfriend with the


    Chevyining because it chafed him when I wasn''t wet enough. He''d brought Vaseline one time, because he hated the dryness. My owners.


    were never like that.


    Finally calmer, I took the chance to look around. The pitcher and the bowl were there again, but this time they had a mark I didn''t recognize. I was so


    thirsty, but something was wrong here.


    If I didn''t recognize the logo then it


    wasn''t my owners feeding me.


    Master Damien had never said


    anything & about that. I reasoned if [>


    wasn ''t stipposed to speak to or IGdk


    at other men, I probably wasn''t:


    supposed to take gifts from them


    either. If I wanted to go back home, I


    had to prove I was loyal to my


    Warriors. Begrudgingly, I left the


    food and water to the flies.


    By midmorning the insects had filled up the jug and the bowl. My parched tongue could ignore their taste if I just took a sip of the water, I kept


    thinking. That kind of idea was going to get me into trouble. The decision was already made, I would wait for my owners to provide for me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Desperate to distract myself, I set


    about recreating my owners¡¯ mark


    on the floor~Perhaps showing them


    how muchJliked their symbol would


    make them want to forgive me _


    fasterOutside I found a piece a


    whit@stone that acted like cttalk


    when pushed against the floor.


    Using the design on my belly and


    foot as guides I did my best to


    recreate it.


    The stomping feet came out of nowhere and I hurriedly moved to huddle in the corer. I didn''t look up at who was there. Praying silently they wouldn''t


    want to use me, I just stayed very still


    The feet walked all around the mark I had made on the floor, left, and then came back. They never spoke to me or approached me. Sitting in the


    corner had worked! I finally found what they wanted me to do here.


    When I dared to nce up the fly ridden jug and bowl were gone, but a fresh set had reced them. When I was absolutely sure the transport was


    gone, I crept across the floor.


    Therge jug that now Sat in the


    middle of thecroom had my owners¡¯


    mark on it. the water inside was.


    clean and Tgulped it down. Atinys


    cup satbeside the jug with that.


    weirdmedicinal tasting stuff init


    and drank it quickly. A bowtof food


    sat t beside the liquid and ¨¦arried the


    same logo. I ate and drank my fill.


    ~


    After I had all I could take there was still water left in the jug. I didn''t want the flies to get it. Apparently neither did the men who left it. A small plug was


    present and I used it to seal up the water. My owners were taking care of me.


    I had nothing but time on my hands and I could only do one thing that pleased them. I filled the floor with their insignia. After my "chalk" was


    exhausted I decided to put my message outside. Limping around I cleared arge area in front of the building and used stones to delineate their


    mark.

 46

    46


    46


    My hands and body were filthy. I was slightly hungry and I ached all over. I missed being clean andfortable. Overall, I felt awful. As I wandered


    back inside to sit with the skeleton I thought about what I had done to end up here.


    I wanted to be free, so I pretended I was. This was not a to pretend on. It was harsh and I was not suited for it. Without the protection of my


    Masters, I was as good as dead.


    It pained me to realize how much I needed my owners. I didn¡¯t know how to find water or which foods I could eat. The inhabitants on this


    obviously thought I had only one use. If they didn''t own me, it didn''t matter if I was happy about that or not. My survival was only important to one very


    small group of men and they had disowned me.


    I watched quietly as the sun travelled across the sky. Transports flew by quietly in the distance, but they never stopped. Eventually the fear waned


    some and I started to recognize the pattern


    The transports were watching the vige. There were six different transports as far as I could tell. They did regr sweeps in a set series. Someone


    was monitoring me. keeping me safe, with the exception of the near rape.


    I watched the sky and pondered that horrible experience with new eyes. My owners had said they disowned me and I was being left to fend for


    myself. Someone fed and watered me twice a day, though. They sent someone to tend my wounds. Master Damien and his brothers had not left me.


    ¡®Too bad,¡¯ the man had said when he was over me. There was movement at the window and no one else ever came in. Someone had stopped him.


    My owners had stopped him. They were here somewhere, still protecting me


    I smiled and leaned against the rough wall. My body ached, I was dirty, and I couldn''t rest well, but there was a reason to be happy. I had not been


    left. I was just on a longer leash to demonstrate a point.


    It was a strange train of thought, but I suddenly wondered how far out in the ocean I had been. If I had to guess I''d say farther than I was from the


    vige now. I wondered how my owners had found me way out there. Perhaps all that tasting Master Evan loved to do really did have some purpose.


    I remembered the times he''d tasted me, everywhere. I''d never seen him taste his brothers, except the one time. He''d probably done it long ago.


    A transport came close to the building, but didn''t stop. I was getting used to the pattern; it wasforting now. There was just someone watching me


    Iy my head back against the wall and continued to think about Master Evan and his sense. He had to be good to have found me. It was dark by the


    time they located me in the water and he obviously knew exactly where I was.


    A thought niggled in my brain. He hadn''t been able to find Master Christof in the mountains. It was a shame. If he had they could have avoided all of


    that stress. One day when they were in the mood for my questions I''d have to ask them about it. When the men cameter that night I got in my


    corner again. One came to stand over me, but I didn''t look at him. It took them longer to leave this time. They started a fire in the firece before they


    left. Once they were gone, I found a new clean jug and food.


    Privileges, it felt like I was earning privileges.


    I slept in front of the firece and that seemed to keep the flies away from me. The floor was still ufortable, but I slept more than I had the night


    before. Every time I rolled over I felt a nagging soreness from sleeping on what was essentially concrete.


    "Itis amazing humans manage to keep an entire to themselves," I heard Master Evan say.


    I thought I was dreaming and groaned as I sat up. The first thing I saw was several sets of boots standing around me. Shrieking, I dove to cower in


    my corner.


    "Ciara,e here," Master Damien said.


    As quickly as my sore body could I rose to stand trembling in front of him. Out of habit I looked at his feet. I''d spent thest two days learning not to


    look at anybody.


    "Look at me," hemanded


    Iplied quickly and saw the deep frown marring his features. He looked as tired as I still felt. Evidently they weren''t sleeping well either.


    ¡°You have seen what happens to ves that try to escape repeatedly," he said gesturing to the skeleton along the wall


    "Yes, Master Damien, I won''t try to escape again. I promise.¡± I said meekly.


    Master Christaf ced my cor


    back aroundymy neck. The ornate


    cuffs were reattached to my wrists


    and ankles. Master Evanid a


    kneeling¡± ce at my feet and ?


    gestured. I knelt down and took a


    a


    a


    loag drink from hi


    m. They also fedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    rii¨¦ arge portion of the worms.


    Once I was done


    and wrappedne I


    o


    hey stood me up


    n the bulky brown


    tunic. Master Damien motioned for.


    me to follow him. I did, but the <<


    woundon my foot gave me a nasty


    limp-Master Evan slung me into his


    armas and carried me to thewaiting


    transport pad.


    Once we were home they took me


    straight ta the shower. I panicked¡±


    when th¨¦y removed my cor and


    cuffs;but they just wanted to clean


    underneath them. As they s¡érubbed


    anc washed me Master Bare spoke


    up.


    "We know you did not try to escape from us in the way most ves do, but it seemed that way. Thepound demanded punishment for you. Don''t


    ever do that again.¡± he said seriously.


    "I won''t Master Bane. I promise," I said quietly.


    "It is not safe for you outside our care, Ciara. We will take you to explore if that is what you wish to do, but you cannot go alone," Master Christof


    advised.


    "Yes, Master Christof.¡±


    ¡°You understand we treated you better in the vige than any ve has ever been.¡± Master Evan said pulling through knots in my hair.


    "Thank you, Master Evan,¡± I said automatically.


    "We were very upset when Randolf struck you and more upset when he tried to..." Christof didn¡¯t finish and his eyes closed for a moment. He had


    looked horrified.


    "Although you did speak to him,¡± Master Bane reminded me, "we had not given him permission to strike you or to use you. He overstepped your


    punishment. Damien beat him for that infraction.¡±


    "Thank you, Master Damien,¡± I replied watching the dirty water drain away.


    "We would not let them handle you after that," Master Kein exined kissing my shoulder. "We could not bear to see them touch you. Your pain


    affected us deeply...¡±

 47

    47


    47


    It had been them watching me. I had been right.


    "Oh," I said instead and added a little embarrassed, "I thought it was because you liked my designs, Masters."


    "We adored your designs, Ciara. That gave us plenty of excuse to remove you from that ce," Master Damien said.


    They treated all my sore spots, including my aching foot and my bruised jaw. My eyelids started to droop during the care and I started yawning


    Afterwards, theyid me in their bed. It felt like heaven it was so soft


    "We do not sleep in the daylight."mented Master Kein.


    "Do humans sleep in the day?¡± Master Christof asked curiously. "You seem to be fading toward sleep.¡±


    "Yes, Master, sometimes, if they are tired," I answered already falling asleep.


    "We will let you rest today,¡± I heard Master Bane say just before I dropped off.


    They let me sleep, but woke me up when the food came. Master Evan carried my groggy body to the table and sat me on hisp to eat. I didn''t make


    anyints as they fed me. It was enjoyable just to be able to have a meal without worrying over those stupid flies.


    We stayed in for the rest of the day and evening. Master Christof had taken me from Master Evan and put me on the chaise next to the fire where I


    dozed. They yed card games and talked about their next coupling.


    I kept getting woken up by tapping at the door. A steady stream of Warriors came to visit. They seemed to have a million reasons to want to see my


    owners. When it came down to it they were all there to see my tattooed leg.


    Master Damien and his brothers were really angry other Warriors were looking at me. Their agitation was thick in the air.


    ¡°Itis ill. It cannot walk. I can''t tolerate having this disgrace over us," Master Damien fumed.


    My foot had been rewrapped after my shower and I looked down at it. I wiggled my toes and noted the pain was much better. Experimentally, Iy it


    on the ground and put a little weight on it.


    "Ciara," Master Damien growled at me, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    I froze and looked up at him. "It didn''t hurt and I was just testing..." the look on his face made me stop talking.


    "We will tell you when it is well enough to walk on," Master Bane exineding over and putting my leg back where it had been.


    I looked quizzically at them, but didn''t say anything


    "Ciara," Master Christof exined watching my face, ¡°it is very evident to us you cannot tell when you are injured.¡±


    I started to speak and then stopped. Arguing with them was a bad idea. "Yes, Masters,¡± I said instead


    ¡°One half day in the vige," Master Kein said irritably, ¡°and the Warriors on patrol tell us there are bloody tracks all over the area. The ve is


    bleeding.¡±


    My mouth was running before I thought about it, "Il stepped on a rock and cut myself Master Kein. It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    "How did you survive on Earth, Ciara?" Master Bane asked incredulously. "There was still rock in the wound when the Healers cleaned and stitched it.


    You arepletely unable to care for yourself.¡±


    "Be forewarned," Master Damien said looking straight at me, "we will not leave you in the vige again. You are too weak for the vige and we


    cannot control the circumstance. We will use thesh next time we need to discipline you. We will allow you to suffer until you have learned, do you


    understand me?"


    "Yes, Master Damien,¡± I answered huddling on the chaise.


    "But you will learn quickly and not need that sort of discipline," Master Christof saidying and wrapping around my back.


    Master Bane crouched in front of me and looked at me very seriously. "Promise us you will learn quickly, Ciara," he said.


    "I promise to learn quickly, Masters.¡±


    They kissed my lips and made me promise over and over again to learn quickly and to not need the whip.


    Later that night Master Damien


    unwrapped my foot and prodded it


    experimentally. He called the ~


    Healers afd they told him I could


    walk onl It was still a little sore, but


    I didnClimp. aster Kein told.me I


    would go to the Keepers thetnext


    day. He also told me I would be


    wearing something to ke¨¦p me out


    of trouble in the water.


    mM


    As promised the next day I was taken to the Keepers again. I noticed right away it was different men than before greeting us. I turned to ask Master


    Damien but he was already striding out the wall. Turning back around it was a little shocking. Every girl in thepound had walked outside to see


    me.


    Rose approached me, cautiously eyeing my leg. "Did they do that to you?" she asked.


    "No, the fleint marks it''s prey. My owners said it was like this from the tentacle that grabbed me.¡±


    "You have to tell us what happened," Fuji demanded pulling me inside.


    I sat inside the circle of women and told them exactly what had transpired. There were questions from them I would not have expected. The most


    remarkable were asked when the Keepers weren''t around.


    Some of the other ves wanted to


    know if escap¨¦ through the ocean


    was possible: I told them honestly I


    didn''t thiako. Several girls told me


    they could drink the ocean wateriit


    didn''twhake them sick. I described


    the-fleint and how many of them


    there were. Nobody should have to


    go through what I did. I begged


    them not to try.


    Fuji shook her head at the questions; disobeying her owners would be unthinkable to her.


    "Where would you go?" she asked the other girls. "My owners are from across the sea and the life there was like it is here. If you get away from here,


    you''ll just get taken there.¡±


    Some of the other girls wouldn''t


    stop talking about escape and it


    made Fuji really mad. She finally


    started speaking angrily in her native


    languageand showed her sharp.


    little teeth to them. I''d never noticed


    hert teeth before, they lookectlike a


    cat''s s. Rose pulled her back, but


    agreed with her. We wer@treated


    well and escaping did not work.


    The weird ufortable conversation continued until lunch, although my friends and I stayed out of it. When the bell rang, I was surprised to see my


    little pad not in the lunch room. Looking out hurriedly I saw it in the courtyard. Warriors were alreadying in, so I made my way to it with my head


    down.


    Aman was suddenly in front of me. I stopped and waited for him to go around me.


    "I''m proud of you for not speaking or looking,¡± Master Damien whispered in my ear. He motioned for me to follow and picked up my little pad on the


    way toward the exit. I followed him to the area Master Christof and I used to talk in.


    He sat on a stump as I knelt down. "Did you fight at home?" he asked offering a me a piece of what was in the bowl


    "A little, Master Damien.¡± I answered and I took the food into my mouth.


    He made me exin that fighting at home was really just me getting beaten up by my drunk uncles. It was nothing very exciting or Warrior like.


    "Do you fight here?¡± he asked offering another bite.


    "No, Master Damien,¡± I answered confused


    "Why did Christof teach you to hold a sword then?" he asked.


    I blushed and wasn''t sure why Christof would have shared this with Master Damien. "I was just curious about what you all do. I told him I didn''t know


    how to use a sword and he showed me a little. I had to use a branch, because his sword was too heavy to pick up."


    "Here, use this stick. Show me what you learned,¡± Master Damienmanded.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 48

    48


    48This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Master Damien fed me throughout, but made our lunch into a training session. It was fun like Christof and I used to have. Heughed heartily at my


    approximation of a Warrior, but helped me get a little better at the fundamentals.


    At one point he handed me the bowl and told me to feed myself while I watched him. I ate heartily and watched him demonstrate some of their


    moves. He made a really impressive site.


    When lunch was over he walked me back to thepound along the sheltered trail. I was absolutely stunned when he reached down and took my


    hand. Suddenly he stopped and looked down at me. His other hand cupped my face in a gentle gesture.


    "We were very unhappy when you were in the vige, Ciara. It bothered us a great deal, more than we thought it would.¡± he told me looking


    ufortable.


    "It was awful, Master Damien. I won''t do that again. I promise I wasn''t trying to escape,¡± I pleaded my case again


    Master Damien chuckled softly and pressed our lips together. It wasn''t a shart peck, which I had expected. He nibbled my bottom lip and teased my


    mouth open with his tongue. My legs felt weak as he expertly kissed me senseless in the middle of the forest. Despite my shock. I responded in kind.


    Breaking the kiss he pulled my ear to his mouth and breathed heavy for a moment, as thoughposing his thoughts. "We miss this," he said finally,


    ¡°when you are not here. This is important to us.¡±


    I was confused as he hugged me close. Master Damien had nevere into the forest with me, only Master Christof had. They were bonded now,


    though, I suddenly realized. Whatever that strange attachment was, it must affect all of them.


    Hugging Master Damien, I whispered words of love to him. It was what I would have done with Christof. He responded and it floored me.


    "So soft, so sweet, and so curious,¡± he murmured into my ear, "you are so important to us. You must not leave us like that again.¡±


    It was a generous sentiment; a personal and heartfelt plea. I never expected to hear something like that from Master Damien. Pulling back I looked


    deeply into his eyes and he smiled ruffling my hair.


    ¡°Come,¡± hemanded, back in the no nonsense tone I anticipated. ¡°you must get back, so I can be on time to my post."


    In the afternoon I sat with Rose and Fuji on the beach. There was a new grate that rose above the water line protecting the inlet. Despite the added


    barrier, a chain was attached to my cor.


    The new Keepers informed me I could swim all the way to the grate, but no farther. My lead was attached to a metal ring sunk into the sand right by


    the water line. When I sat on the beach it kind of made me a trip hazard.


    I didn''t really care about the chain, though. The water scared me; I didn''t want to go into it today. I told Rose that and she looked concerned.


    ¡°Your Warriors will be upset to know you fear something,¡± she said seriously. "They do not wish us to be fearful creatures. They like us to have a little


    bit of attitude, even if it means asional punishment. They will not be happy if they know you fear water now."


    I nodded to her and quickly changed the subject. "What happened to the old Keepers?" I asked Rose instead.


    ¡°When you didn''t surface at the bel


    one of them went to look for you. He


    came Oute ofthe water screaming for


    his brothers. He had seen the holesn


    the grate and you weren''t on thes


    bot oh inside the cove. They-.


    thought something hade i in and


    gotten you," she said shaking her


    head.


    Fuji continued the story. "They had a transport pad at thepound. They just ignored us and gathered up their things. Before the Warriors got here,


    they were gone. We got our kneeling ces and waited for our owners.¡±


    "The Warriors showed up angry and yours already knew you were not here," Rose said shaking her head. ¡°We told our owners what the Keepers had


    done and they were furious.¡±


    Fuji continuedsthe story, ¡°Your


    owners m usthave known you were


    gone longrb¨¦fore they got here. A ->


    water transport arrived and they


    paid tte man to take them to find


    younWe didn''t know what happened


    once your owners left until you told


    iS."


    Rose interrupted her, "When the other Warriors realized which way you had gone it turned into a hunt; lots of them joined the search.¡±


    "That was nice of them,¡± I mused.


    "No, it wasn''t nice,¡± corrected Rose. "Whoever found you got to keep you or sell you, whatever they wanted. You were a run away ve, your owners


    had no rights to you until they found you."


    I shivered and stared at my friends. This could have ended up much worse for me.


    Rose and Fuji-srifted off to a game


    being yedton the beach. I was


    tired, so ay down in the sand.I =>


    iked the¡®noises of the water, butt


    had not ¡é inclination to go into it


    Eventually the Keepers wokeme and


    walked back to thepound.


    My owners came and picked me up as usual. I was still a little sleepy. Master Evan absently flicked some sand off of my shoulder as hemented


    "Your hair is dry.¡±


    "Yes, Master Evan," I answered.


    "Did you swim?¡± Master Bane asked.


    "No, Master Bane.¡±


    "Why not?" Master Christof asked curiously.


    "I didn''t want to, Master Christof,¡± I said looking at my feet.


    Nothing else was said until we arrived at our dwelling. I followed my owners obediently off the pad and waited inside. They stripped off my little


    covering and took out my plug before we went down to the bathhouse.


    As we walked downstairs I started to think about that deep poal of water. It was always so busy. It would be easy to miss a body floating at the


    bottom. My hands started to shake and I held them together to make it stop.

 49

    49


    49


    At the bathhouse I hesitated in the doorway and shuddered looking at the water. Most ces I could see the bottom, but in the deepest parts I barely


    could. For the first time that frightened me. Master Bane tugged at me to get me to follow them inside.


    I kept my head down like I was supposed to, but I noticed we were getting a lot of attention. Warriors seemed to being toward us from all angles


    From what I could hear they were curious about my leg. I prayed my Warriors would not pass me around to them.


    Being passed around should never have concerned me. Master Damien demanded the other men leave us alone in strong forceful tones. My owners


    surrounded me in a tight circle until the other men left.


    Master Damien pulled me to follow him into a shallow spot. He sat on a bench in the water and demanded I wash him. Reluctantly entering the water


    I sat on the bench beside him and did as he wished. The water only came up to my waist that way. To wash his long legs I had to move from beside


    him and into the water, which I did unenthusiastically.


    My hands were shaking again. I was so afraid and the water only came up to my waist. I fumbled the slick little piece of soap Master Damien had


    given me and it went to the bottom of the pool. Like an idiot I stood there and stared at it.


    Master Evan sshed me with water. I hadn''t heard them talking to me


    "Get the soap and finish washing my brother, Ciara," he said sounding exasperated.


    I tried to reach down and get the little bar without dunking my head, but the current from everyone in the pool made it move to slightly deeper water.


    My legs felt frozen to the spot, I didn''t want to be in deep water.


    "Ciara," Master Damien said and I heard the frustration in his voice.


    It wasn''t that bad, the soap was under maybe four feet of water. I persuaded myself to just get it over with. I took a deep breath and let my head go


    under.


    A momentter I was up. I found myself clinging to Master Damien''s chest and gasping for air. The darkness had surrounded me the minute I''d put


    my head beneath the surface. Master Damien held me as I desperately tried to calm down.


    "Please, no water," was all I could manage to sputter out. My owners stood in a tight circle watching me pant and cry.


    Master Christof reached out and stroked my back gently. "Tell us why you are acting this way.¡± he said


    "I got soap in my eyes,¡± I lied. Rose had said my fear would anger them. I couldn''t risk it. "It hurt," I finished and looked up at him.


    "Ciara, do not lie to us," Master Evan said in a low threatening voice.


    My eyes flicked the deep pool in front of us and I shuddered. "I''m afraid to go under water. I''m afraid I''ll drown," I admitted.


    They didn''t seem angry, but they didn¡¯t seem to understand either.


    ¡°You will not drown in front of us." Master Kein said.


    "Please, Masters.¡± I begged. ¡°can I get out of the water? Please, don''t make me stay in it.¡±


    Tears had started to run down my face and I couldn''t stop them. If it wasn''t for Master Damien''s grip I would have been quaking with fear.


    "This is intolerable," Master Evan huffed and everyone seemed to agree.


    "I would prefer," Master Christof said, "not to do this here and now.¡±


    The men relented and sat me on the edge of the pool. I curled my legs up beneath me and waited for them to finish. My fear seemed stupid now that I


    wasn''t sitting in the water. I watched them bathe themselves and felt ashamed. That was usually my job.


    We made our way back upstairs and I was just d to be away from that whole water situation. I made up my mind to go into the water at the


    Keepers and get over this problem. Rose and Fuji would help me. I just had to face it head on.


    When we reached the front door I noticed my owners all looked happy. They also looked excited. They had gotten used to our nightly romps and I had


    been indisposed for thest several days. It was time for payback.


    Master Kein flung me over his shoulder as we entered the door and headed for the bedroom. The rest of my owners weren''t far behind him. I hated


    that intent look they all got right before they made a meal of me. It was intimidating


    Master Keinid me on the bed and


    covered my kody. Before I could


    react his tosgue was in my mouth...


    Hes ippedto the side and someone


    was between my legs, licking and


    sucking. Master Evan, I''m sure. it


    was.him, was sucking on the ear


    Master Kein wasn''t pullingon, mS


    tongue kept snaking in and out.


    By the time Master Bane entered


    me, I was soaked and ready. As he


    Started taglide i in and out above ms,


    I saw a dock being offered to mys


    lips. Wiggling around, I allowedtny


    headto fall off the edge of the-bed


    anctook Master Damien asdeep as


    H¨¦ liked, for a moment. Gontent


    Suddenly, I was drowning. I couldn''t


    breath and I panicked, pushing


    against them and writhing.


    nadvertently, my teeth mped <


    down an the cock in my mouths>


    asten Evan separated my jaws as


    aster Damien removed himself.


    Bajie nearly bounded off ma¨¦ and


    knelt staring at me. I roll¨¦d on my


    side crying and apologizing.


    One look at the ferocity on Master Damien''s face had me cowering and pleading.


    "I''m so sorry, Masters. I thought I was drowning," I stammered. "Please don''t get rid of me, let me try again. I didn''t mean to hurt you." Tears ran down


    my face as I reached for them.


    Master Damien''s fierce look changed to one of confusion. He wiped a tear off my face and continued to look quizzical


    "The idea of teeth on my member is disquieting, but yours are harmless. Why did you think you were drowning?¡± he asked curiously.


    "When you do that it cuts off my air, Master. It didn''t used to bother me, I just held my breath,¡± I answered. "Now it reminds me of drowning and I''m


    afraid I won''t be able to breath again.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Master Christof said and the rest agreedN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I got hysterical and begged them not to take me to the whipping post or the posts. In the back of my mind even I knew I was out of control. They got


    irritated with my rambling and that made me more paranoid. My owners were going to do something awful to me tomorrow.


    My friend wouldn''t hurt me so I begged him. I got on my knees and entreated Master Christof not to let them harm me. Master Damien picked me up


    and fell back to my knees.


    Eventually, Master Evan pulled me on the bed. He made mey still by wrapping his arms around me and holding me against him. I offered to have


    sex with him, with all of them, if they just wouldn''t hurt me or sell me


    "Ciara," Master Christof huffed in front of me, ¡°have we ever hurt you? We aren''t going to hurt you tomorrow. We will help you get over this fear. You


    are not acting like normal at all."


    My terror wouldn''t stop, it was like a freeway pile up. It just got worse and worse. I knew I was being a terrible ve. I thought about Fuji and cried


    they were going to trade me in for a ve like her.

 50

    50


    50


    The Healers showed up at some point. I heard them discussing with Master Damien in the main room as Master Evan held me down. Humans do this


    all the time, they said. My owners were lucky it wasn''t the first day, that''s what usually happens. I heard them give instructions to Master Damien on


    how to use the calming creams.


    Master Damien came back in with two tiny jars in his hand. I apologized for the money I was costing them. I told them I''d get a job and pay them


    back. Master Damien looked at me with the oddest expressionN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Master Evan held me tight as Master Damien brushed a heavy amount of the stuff across my forehead and cheeks. He took a second jar and


    brushed some of it over my neck. It burned strangely. I bucked in Master Evan''s arms and tried to get free.


    The creams sunk in and I stopped struggling. My mind was foggy and my body went ck. Whatever had me so upset a moment ago no longer


    mattered.


    I looked around the room and found an unusual amount of humor in everything. A giggle passed my lips and I turned my head to look at the man


    holding me so tight. His concerned expression wasical and Iughed out loud.


    Master Evan released me and I rollednguidly onto my back watching him. I still felt damp between my thighs and told them they could have me


    now. Incredulous looks was the only response I got.


    Dinner was a rxed affair. I couldn''t kneel because I kept toppling over. Instead, they sat me on Master Christof''sp and he fed me.


    I guess they didn''t have drunks here, because my ramblings were very amusing to them. Despite my best efforts I couldn''t stop talking. I said all


    manner of things I shouldn''t be saying and they encouraged me. It was like a huge show for them.


    After dinner I quieted down and they yed a game in the sitting room. They allowed me free reign of the room until I tried to touch the fire because it


    was pretty. After that I was ced beside Master Damien and not allowed to move.


    At some point they put me to bed and I passed out. Thest lucid part of my mind wondered what they were going to do with me in the morning.


    I woke up looking at Master Evan, as usual. I felt fuzzy and weird. When I tried to talk to him my speech was slurring. At first he thought I sounded


    silly and then he started to look concerned. He called his brothers in and it took them a long time to understand me. Master Damien sent Master Bane


    to get the Healers.


    After a while my voice seemed to be working more normally, but I was so confused. I struggled to remember what I had done yesterday. There were


    snapshots of things happening, but no timeline. It seemed I had lost something.


    While we waited for the Healers Master Kein sat beside me and I asked about the day before. It felt like I was missing something crucial.


    "Do you remember what you told us?" he asked curiously.


    "No, I don''t remember much of yesterday at all. Master Kein. I remember being at the Keepers a little. Fuji showed her teeth and they were really


    sharp. I can¡¯t remember why she did that. What happened to me?" I asked getting more scared.


    Master Bane burst back into the apartments breathing hard


    "It was the cream, brothers," he called to them. "I talked to Basin and the Healers. The cream can affect a human''s speech and even movement the


    next day. It is not ill. We just used too much.¡±


    "It cannot remember,¡± Master Damien said looking toward Master Bane.


    "The cream affects their minds. Some forget days at a time and never remember it, especially if the use is heavy," Master Bane told him. "That''s why


    the Healers don¡¯t encourage us to use it.¡±


    "I spoke with the Generalst night. He and the other Warriors are expecting a report," Master Damien said looking at me. "We will have to give him


    the name of the other one it spoke of. That is the best we can do."


    My walking didn''t seem to be too adversely affected. I was a little more heavy footed, but nothing horrible. Master Damien determined I would go with


    them, he didn''t tell me where.


    My owners seemed solemn as we


    dressed. They became quieter as we


    walked out ¡®fie door. I followed the


    downstairs and through the x


    courtyard I nto arge room fil ed


    with 1 warrio s. My breath left me ina


    rush % and I wanted to run out had


    n@idea what they were g¨¦ing to do


    to me.


    The General was standing in front of the room and we walked right to him. I only knew it was the General because I saw his boots, the man had the


    largest feet I''d ever seen.


    ¡°Damien, tell us what you know," he said gruffly.


    Master Damien told the General and


    the other Watriors that several


    ves wanted to escape through ??


    the ocea. He said I had talked SS


    about under the influence of >


    calnaifig cream. Due to the effects of


    theeream, I could no longer


    r¨¦fnember who wanted ta escape.


    "We could use thesh and make the ve talk," a man called out.


    A cheer wentip from the Warriors


    surroundingne. I huddled slightly


    closer to Master Evan and prayed =>


    silently. Strong hands pulled my


    back to Master Bane''s chest as


    Master Kein muttered what sounded


    like long curse from the other side.


    "You do not have an Earth ve, lbith.¡± the General said. "Their minds are weak and very affected by the creams. Many cannot speak the day after it


    has been used.¡±


    "The ve spoke of one named Fuji who became irate at the mention of escape,¡± Master Damien offered.


    ¡°Bring the one they named Fuji," the General called out.


    I felt really awful for starting this mess. Fuji¡¯s owners went and got her, bringing her back in front of the General. She dutifully told the General who.


    had wanted to escape and how they nned to do it.


    After she was done the General excused my Warriors and her Warriors.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!